《Reincarnated, let's be a pirate.》


 Chapter 1

    "So yeah now I''d normally stand here and answer one of your questions," The man shrouded in golden light says to me. "And then I''d tell you there''s no afterlife but, I''m itching to try something new, something unique."


    "So you''ll send me to another world with some power or something, right?"


    The man gapes at me for a moment, maybe he really thought this was a unique idea. It''s not unique at all or original.


    The world is probably a sword and sorcery type place. It will likely have goblins, elves and maybe even catgirls. It might even have dungeons, depends on the author''s preferences I guess. Likely a harem ensues. But I feel like if I say all that I will deflate God even further. Maybe I''ll just give him a tip instead since he seems bored.


    "Sorry, it''s something I picked up from earth literature. But if you''re itching for something new, you should try reading some. I don''t exactly see any books around here."


    "Hmm, oh. you are right, I don''t think I''ve taken the time to read a story in a long time, not since all that messiah stuff blew over."


    "I wouldn''t say it blew over, but yeah. You should give Japanese novels a try, they are often depraved, but from seeing your handiwork on earth, it doesn''t seem like your particularly against that kinda stuff."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Nothing, you do you."


    "Hm, I will. But anyways since you took away all my fun just get going. I will take your advice. But still, you''re a dick."


    "Aw, I''m sorry."


    But I was already gone.


    I think he heard me though.


    I really do mean it. It just slipped out, I didn''t mean to ruin his fun.


    Honestly, it''s a little shocking to die but death isn''t something unexpected. I always knew it would come one day. But wasn''t I a little young for death?


    I''d hoped it would be heroic, maybe a gun battle. But no, like most I died in my sleep. Maybe I should have asked god some questions. I feel like skipping that part insulted him too.


    And I have so many questions.


    Why did I die?


    What''s the meaning of life?


    Is time travel possible?


    Why was firefly cancelled?


    But first, I guess let''s take stock. The transportation is complete, so where am I?


    Oh, the beach. Nice choice. I guess he heard my apology.


    I gave a big thumbs up towards the sky.


    But really it''s a nice beach. Not a pebble in sight. Oh, wait, no.


    Here''s one.


    I take the small stone and hold it up towards the sun. It''s a gem. a small ring of crystal. Not a ring anyone could wear but something you might hang on a chain. I grab my waist string and pull it out. My pants don''t fall down, so it doesn''t seem to be an issue.


    "That''s a thank you." A voice suddenly resounds through the gem.


    "Oh, hey bud," I say to the familiar voice.


    "Don''t be dumb this is obviously just a recording. But anyways, this gem will protect you. But only once, don''t waste it."


    Oh, that''s a nice item, definitely, don''t wanna need that.


    I cough to suppress my embarrassment from moments before and then begin to walk down the beach. Knowing these kinda things I''ll either find a princess in trouble with bandits, or a town.


    Maybe both.


    ~ ~


    No bandits, but town.


    It''s a nice place I gotta say. As with all these things it''s medieval european. I''m terrible with history so I honestly couldn''t tell you the century. But it''s nice, the smell isn''t great but it''s tolerable.


    It''s a large place overall, seems to be a port town. Probably a settlement to extend political boundaries. Or maybe it''s a capital, what do I know.


    I entered without seeing a guard so the probability it''s a capital is low. I finally found a merchant who wasn''t shouting at someone and asked him for some information about the place.


    "S''called Port Marrow. Seein that you''s a youngin, I''d bet you either looking for adventure guild or de peddler square, eithers way it''s straight up the hill before the church, you''ll see em''s.


    I wasn''t sure the accent but seeing from the glances of people nearby it wasn''t a local one.


    I thank the man who extends his hand to me, I shake it graciously and walk away without glancing towards his scowl.


    I know what he wants. I want it to.


    Money.


    Unfortunately, I found nothing to peddle on my way here so I don''t suspect that will be my ''sudden influx'' so I suppose it''s the ''random encounter during the first adventure'' route.


    I could sell ''God''s Rock'', as I''ve dubbed it, but that seems rude and it''s pretty much priceless in my opinion.


    Who knows though, maybe this kinda thing is common here. I think I might be insulted if I find out that''s the case.


    The square was bustling. I guess the name makes sense, there were people shouting everywhere. I really hate this kinda environment. I like the quiet. Loud people are obnoxious. But I suppose they are just doing their job. Maybe I''m the weird one.


    A man quickly steps towards me holding something smelling amazing, my mouth waters but I quickly put my hands up and properly explain that I''m homeless.


    He seems to understand and quickly steps towards a young couple.


    The adventure guild was slightly better. But still not ideal, it was filled with bristly men wearing minimal clothing and covered in scars and scabs. I wondered if I hadn''t accidentally walked into a gay club but the desk with boar tusks being counted relieved that thought.


    "Here to join?" A muscled man at the counter says to me abruptly from at least fifteen feet away. He didn''t speak loud but his voice reached me through the noise.


    I step closer to properly answer but he has already taken out the paper work.


    "Sign here, here, blood here. and you''re good."


    I follow his directions and receive a small card made from thick paper. He explains the rating F-A, it seems only the stamp on the card changes. I was hoping I could get a shiny silver card but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    The man walks around the counter and leads me towards a board. A common event. But the uncommon event was that there were no available quests.


    But wait aren''t they unlimited? What do you mean its dependant on the market, that means nothing to me!


    "See you ain''t the only F, there are tons of kids like you, every good easy request is typically gone by six thirty in the morning."


    I scan the board again, there really was nothing.


    Slay a dragon. ''No way, not possible.''


    Slay a water dragon. ''That''s still a dragon.''


    Collect mithril from level 800 of the infinity dungeon. ''Oh, I''ll be damned there are dungeons.''


    Join a party to rescue priestess Amore from level 799 of infinity dungeon. ''Mithril is not to be trifled with!''


    Nothing. Not one herb gather request. Are you joking? Do these people not get sick? Don''t they run on homeopathic remedies?


    "Is there really nothing?"


    "Well we give the homeless kids a shim copper for every pound of seashells they can collect but I can''t imagine you''d¡­"


    *Gurrgllle*


    "I''ll bring five," I shout and dash towards the beach.


    ~ ~


    But really that''s surprising, I saw a bit of human through the muscle shell at the end there. I can''t imagine they make any money off sea shells but for an organization that has money, redistributing a bit can go a long way to keep a community in good shape.


    I just hope I can find some shells before it gets too dark I need some food at least, I don''t mind sleeping outside but I won''t go hungry.


    The beach here in town was equally beautiful. And equally pebble free.


    Now I understand. You damned kids. You''re pro''s at this, aren''t you?


    I see a few glances from some ratty looking creatures as I pick up a shell but my size seems to scare them off.


    ''I feel bad, but currently, I''m near the same situation as you. So please let me into your club. Teach me your secret to seashell profits.''


    An hour in and I''m probably a few miles from town by now, the sun is getting fairly low but I should still have plenty of time.


    Not that I will get a pound. I''d be lucky if I can find 4 ounces, I wonder if they make half shim coppers. For some reason I think not, shim sounds like the lowest denomination.


    "Ah, this sucks. I thought I''d get a cheat or something; I quit."


    The moment I slumped down a massive splash resounded from the water and an object flew at me at monumental speeds. Was this it? My first event?


    It didn''t seem to plan on stopping, or maybe it can''t. In either case, it seems to be on a trajectory towards me.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The wet scales struck my skin a half second after it breached the water. If I was a superhuman maybe I could raise a fist and punch it but I''m not. So it hit me hard.


    My body flew for what felt like hours. It likely wasn''t, but time is tricky like that sometimes.


    I noticed the string on my chest was flinging wildly.


    Oh, that''s my ''one'', huh?


    But wait, I''m still in danger. I''m flying through the air at only slightly less speed than the creature that struck me was. Won''t I die?


    Oh well. I''ve already died once today.


    ~ ~


    I didn''t.


    But it sure hurt. A lucky sand dune broke my fall, and then a second one stopped me fully.


    No broken bones, and my brain feels fine.


    A surprising turn of events I must say.


    The object seems to be a fat water lizard.


    A familiar name floats into my head. The request said I needed its stone. I glance around the mangled corpse and notice a bluish chunk sticking out of some flesh. I have no knife but a shell seems to do the job and I''m finally able to retrieve the massive block.


    "But still why''d a water dragon have to fly out of the water and break its neck on my face? It broke ''God''s Rock''."


    I give it a final kick in retribution and walk back towards the town.


    ~ ~


    The sun has now fully set but I''ve successfully lugged the crystal to the back of the guild hall.


    Originally I was lugging it towards the square but a guard warned me not to, said it would be dangerous to carry something so expensive. He graciously helped me carry it, likely expecting a bit from my reward.


    I had no problem with that. It will probably be worth a few gold so I can spare a copper or two.


    "Oh, you bring shells?" The man at the desk says as he notices me struggling towards him.


    "Something like that," I explain dropping the stone near the desk and glancing at him, practically begging him not to make me put it on the counter. He nods and I walk towards the request board.


    "I''d like to accept this request," I say placing the water dragon flier before him.


    "Oh, that''s a mighty fine shell I guess." He says with a heavy laugh. "So what is this some kinda joke?"


    "No, it jumped at me so I punched it," I say embellishing the story a bit. "I can show you."


    He didn''t seem to hesitate, he places the stone away into a safe and leaves to follow me in a hurry.


    Before I realized it a dozen guild employees were following with an assortment of tools, I guess the likelihood that this is taken as a joke is getting lower.


    We arrive and they get to work. A few men collect scales and place them in a bag while another cuts meat into equal sized large chunks before tossing them into a cart. Within a few minutes bones were visible and they had already begun to bury the innards.


    "Efficient," I say in awe of the event.


    "Just how¡­" He begins to ask rubbing his temple.


    "I told you I punched it."


    "Mhm. I guess, I mean its necks broken and no other damage is done to it, if someone asked me what happened to the beast, well that''d be my guess, but I still¡­"


    *Guuuuuurglle*


    "Can I get that shim now?"


    "Heh." He chuckles patting my back. "Tonight it''s on me. We will figure out payment tomorrow, I''ll give you some inn fee too."


    "Thanks," I say honestly pleased with the exchange. I was worried about him swindling me but he seems kind hearted and many guild employees have already congratulated me on the feat so they can back me up.


    ~ ~


    The next morning after receiving my breakfast from an adorable waitress at the inn I head to the adventure guild. Sure enough, I wasn''t swindled. The man welcomes me loudly again and hands me a large pouch. I take a peek and they looked gold so I was happy. Even one of those could give me inn fee with food for a month. And I had many it seems. The man says some other things but I wasn''t paying much attention. I have instead returned my attention towards the board.


    It was still empty but there were a few new ones. Nothing of my level it seems.


    I sigh deeply and catch sight of a leather binding seated on a table beside the request board. It looks to be stuffed with messy papers so it wasn''t exactly a book but more of a folder. It was nice quality though.


    "What''s this?" I say flipping it open.


    "Dead requests." He says with a huff. "Stuff over a month old goes there. In fact, that sea dragon one was about to go in there."


    "Oh, a gathering, and another," I say flipping through the requests. "Oy, what''s the big idea you''re holding out on me."


    "Eh, look closer, the gathers are probably all ocean stuff right?"


    I glance at a sheet in my hand and sure enough, it''s for a dozen pearls. But that doesn''t seem to hard. "What wrong with the ocean?"


    "Well maybe not all of us are blessed by the water spirit like Cole."


    "I still don''t get all your water spirit stuff."


    "Who else but her? She saw you starving on the beach and delivered you gold. That''s surely a divine blessing if you ask me."


    He seemed to have gotten this into his head during our meal last night. I let him go on about it because I honestly didn''t know how to reply. I''m not good at those kinds of talks. But he''s a nice guy so I kept him company and listened to his stories.


    "They really are all water based though huh."


    "Naturally, no adventurers fight the monsters on the sea."


    "Why not?"


    "Ehh? Why?" He asks cocking his head. "Hmm, well I don''t know exactly, wasn''t always the case but recently more spend time on the infinite dungeon, training to maybe become the A rank."


    "Are these all still acceptable requests?"


    "Yeah though payment isn''t guaranteed by the guild since the month has gone. Are you really thinking of taking one? Why?"


    "Can''t just sit on my hands, I have nothing to do. And this seems like a gold mine of requests so¡­"


    "Won''t deny that, in fact I like your attitude. Well, pick whatever you like."


    I collect a group of forms and confirm them with muscleman. He nods and I head towards my next destination.


    It''s time to form the party! Or should I say, crew?


    ~ ~


    "So then! Who will join me for a life of adventure and fortune? Glory and women. Boats, and water. It won''t be safe, but it will be a story you tell your grandchildren if you survive. So who will follow Captain Cole, Adventurer of the seas?"


    The large group in the bar all turned my direction and got silent when I began my speech. Even now they all remain silent. They glance up and down my body, seemingly undressing me with their eyes, maybe looking for my money pouch.


    A few men have anchor tattoos and salt baked skin so I know for a fact this is a sailor hang out, I even purchased a fancier outfit to make the speech flow better, and the hat to top it all off surely sold the performance. I wait patiently with baited breath.


    "So anyway¡­" A man says cutting the silence and the usual murmur returns in an instant.


    A fight that had paused when I began, continued, smashing into a nearby table and breaking a man''s femur.


    Ah, it failed. Perhaps I should remove my foot from this chair while I still have some dignity. But for now, my body feels unconsciously frozen in this stance.


    *Bang*


    The door is suddenly kicked open returning the room to silence, all eyes return to me. No, behind me.


    Right the door!


    I creak my head around with a look of terror plastered on my face.


    "Now then! Who is looking for the finest navigator of the Three Great Seas!. The woman who could navigate an ember out of an avalanche. The¡­ Oh, sorry was someone else in the middle of a speech?"


    Standing in the doorway side by side were two girls. The speaker seems to be the taller curvier of the two, she still sat a few inches below me so I estimated five foot five, though the motivated pose may add a few inches. Her golden hair was tied into a tight well-woven bun and she wore a white button up shirt with greenish pants.


    Her sister, I assume, dressed similarly with exception of a small emblem sewn above the pocket had the same golden hair but its luster was different, if I had to guess it was worn down from ocean water. it was dull but somehow awe-inspiring.


    "Ah, it''s another idiot like sister." She remarks pointing towards me.

 Chapter 2

    "Who you calling an idiot?"


    "Like I said you, and him probably."


    Currently, we three sit in a small booth at the inn I stayed in last night. After the altercation at the bar, we all collectively decided that we didn''t like the looks we were receiving so we retreated here.


    After giving them a spare few silver for a room we all sat down to eat lunch. The plan was to talk but the noise of their rumbling stomachs was too distracting. So I ordered plates for them as well.


    Now that they had stuffed themselves to some extent the talk resumed.


    "So tell us about your vessel."


    I glance at my body for a moment before realizing her meaning and shaking the idiocy out of my head.


    "Right, well first though we should introduce ourselves. I''m Cole Moedy, but you can call me ''Captain Cole''" I say pointing to my chest with a thumb and putting on a smug grin followed by a firm nod. "And about the ship, I don''t have one."


    "Ah, I''m Rou and this rude little sister is Aqua."


    "Nice to meet you, but let''s step back for a moment, what do you mean you don''t have a ship?"


    "It''s as it sounds."


    Both girls cock an eyebrow at me before glancing between themselves.


    "And how do you plan to be a merchant without a¡­"


    "Who said I wanted to be a merchant? Bah, that''s boring. I''m going to be an adventurer! Of the seas!"


    ""A Pirate?"" They both ask tilting their head with a ponderous expression.


    "Pirate?"


    "Mhm, that''s what Sea Adventurers are called," Rou explains as Aqua nervously buries her face back into eating.


    I guess the definition is different here, they refer to our swashbucklers as just bandits or mercenaries depending on the situation. I try asking about it further but they seem to know the term pirate as only a positive one.


    "But again, how do you plan to be a pirate without a ship?"


    "Hmm, well I could have one built, or buy one I guess. But I''d prefer a new one."


    "Bahahahaha" A man at a nearby table burst into tears as I finish the sentence. "Good luck having a ship built within a thousand miles."


    "Oh? Why not?" I ask turning to the eavesdropper.


    "Not one drydock in the country. Not since Dugan''s closed up."


    "And not just that, do you know how much a boat costs?" Aqua pipes up with a firm tone. "Rou I told you he was an idiot, we should go."


    "But, pirate¡­" Rou complains with reluctance turning to her sister.


    "A pirate without a ship is just an adventurer. There''s no point. Come on." She says standing up without giving me a moment to interject.


    Honestly, I didn''t want them to go. They were cute, and of course useful. I don''t just want them to stay because they are cute, Rou is an expert navigator and Aqua can apparently do healing magic. I wasn''t aware magic existed so my surprise at her skill was real.


    "Ah, well¡­" A young girl standing by the table in waitress attire stammers.


    "Hmm?" I ask, imploring the girl to continue.


    "Mirna knows where you can get a ship."


    ~ ~


    "Secret hideout, huh?"


    "Mhm." The young inn worker nods in confirmation. "Mirna can show you where, but after work."


    "Hmm, well I think I can find it actually, I was near that area yesterday its past the dunes you said?"


    "Yeah, impossible to miss. Big. You''ll see. But stuck, really stuck. Knights couldn''t budge it."


    "Knights?" Rou asks.


    "Tried to dig it out, and push. No luck."


    "Sounds really beached. If it has been there that long there''s no telling if it''s in good shape structurally."


    "Oh, why be negative, we won''t know unless we try!"


    "Right, right!" Rou says pumping a fist into the air. I figured she would be on my side.


    "Come on. Let''s go!" I say grabbing Aqua''s hand and pulling her towards the doorway that Rou had already begun moving towards. "Ah right, here. Thank you for the information cutie." I say remembering the waitress and handing her a handful of silver coins. She looks at them in shocks before quickly stuffing them into her dress.


    She gave me a sparkling nod and wished me luck.


    ~ ~


    "It''s big!"


    "Mhm¡­" Aqua confirms to her sister with a nod.


    It''s a fine looking ship, A single massive mast pierces the near hundred foot deck proudly. If I have any complaints it might be too nice. A shimmering angel statue hung from the stern. I wondered if it might be the ocean spirit muscleman had talked so much about but both Rou and Aqua sternly told me it wasn''t.


    "Impossible." Aqua finally decides after inspecting the ship for a while. She was particularly interested in the ditch that was dug by the knights but it seemed even that work was for naught.


    "Maybe I can try." I finally decided after a moment, no particular use hiding it.


    I suppose first I need to take you back a few hours. After my failure at the bar and before we began the meal I thought it might be a good idea to try something new. Meal wise.


    So I asked our waitress, Mirna for a menu. She claimed to not have one but I was already tuned out at that point.


    Vocal commands. Really?


    That''s obnoxious. And I hate menu systems. But sure enough there it sat in my vision.


    First, I will explain why menu systems are dumb.


    People don''t think about it fully when they conceptualize it. They claim it sits in your peripheral vision so it doesn''t get in the way. But please find me someone who can read in their peripheral vision. And if you try to actually glance towards the menu it moves. it''s like trying to catch your own tail. I hate it. But it''s a cheat so I guess I''m happy.


    Now back to current time.


    I murmur ''menu'' under my breath and its ugly garish colors pop into view. I had messed with it a bit so I knew the general idea. There were dozens of tabs, Possessions, Party, Storage, Stats, Skills, ect. Each had a dozen sub-menu''s. Really, whoever designed this didn''t have usability in mind.


    I choose stats and start putting points into strength. I leveled 48 times from the sea dragon and I gain a point in each stat every two levels. So my base level for each stat was currently 24 and with the 48 points I have, I brought it up to 72.


    Maybe a waste but I don''t want to waste time on menu systems. Though I also don''t want to look dumb. So let''s see if we can get some assurance. I have 4 skill points. I guess I receive them each ten levels, so I put them each into Herculean strength.


    Each point adds 20% to total strength. So with 80% added, it''s now listed as 72(129).


    That should do.


    I approach the ship, I had been getting glances up till a moment ago. Curiousity from Rou and from Aqua¡­ Is it distrust? In any case I ignore them. I will just claim I was praying to the ocean spirit or something.


    I inhale deeply as I place my hands on the neck of the massive ship. I begin to press and my feet plow deeply into the sand. It compresses further until finally turning to something that felt like concrete. Finally, my force begins to enter the ship. I press harder and begin to strain myself.


    I hear a soft giggle from behind but Rou seems to point at my feet and Aqua quickly quiets down.


    Finally, after an excruciating moment, I hear the sound I hoped for. Not the heavy crack of wood but instead the soft flow of water entering a suction. The wood, with small hand prints now pressed into it, begins to drift away from me. With that, I smugly turn to the two girls.


    ''Praise me, Praise me.'' I practically shout with a nod.


    "H¡­He is loved by the spirit of the ocean Rou. D¡­Did you see?"


    "I¡­I saw."


    They both gape at me blankly.


    "Well come on our boat is getting away," I say pointing towards the still drifting ship.


    ~ ~


    Mahhhhh, I wasted points. that didn''t even take a hairs worth of my strength. But no helping it now. But really, there were so many better options for those Skill points.


    Currently, the two girls are running around from room to room of the ship. It seems to be a very nice one. Although storage space is low there are quite a few cabins and even a fairly nice kitchen. Aqua seems thrilled by the concept but Rou seems more disappointed she couldn''t grill fish on the deck. Apparently, it was a tradition for their family.


    The two grew up on the water I learn. They have lived on land for only around two years of their lives. The rest was spent on one house boat or another. It seemed this was their first time on a ship this nice. They praise it endlessly.


    The two collected a large list of must haves. Some of the ropes on the deck were usable but most were rotted out so it was best to replace them all. I was curious how much all that would cost but the sisters explained that rope was cheap in the port. It seems there are numerous fibrous monsters on the lower levels of the infinite dungeon so rope fiber was never low in stock.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    We also, of course, needed sails. It seems like the knights who came to retrieve the ship previously removed the sails and anything else worth value, even the compass block on the upper deck was empty. Did they somehow miss the giant metal statue?


    After tieing the ship with some of the less crusty ropes. Rou and I went towards town while Aqua insisted on inspecting the ship and scrubbing the deck.


    I had only just now noticed the names of the two. Rou, pronounced Row, and Aqua. Thier parents surely enjoyed the ocean.


    Rou was quiet as we walked towards town. It was only after a half hour that she finally spoke up, in a more gentle tone than her normal outgoing voice.


    "Thank you."


    "For?"


    "For not making fun of Aqua''s ocean spirit talk. She gets really upset when people look down on it. But really that¡­ that was amazing. I still can''t exactly comprehend it. It''s hard not to brush it off as a blessing of the ocean."


    "Ah, that. Well, it''s not the first time I''ve heard it. It doesn''t really bother me. I can''t prove it wasn''t a blessing so no point denying peoples beliefs."


    "But when people claim your deed is something a God did, that can''t make you happy."


    "I don''t know well the beliefs here but where I came from the people believe that a single God was responsible for everything. And as you say often others deeds were seen as God''s work. But those people didn''t let it bother them. If anything it''s a compliment. They were seen by believers as direct tools of God. So if anything I take it as a compliment. "


    "A far off country?" She asks seemingly confused by the vast difference in the belief system.


    "Something like that."


    "I''d like to hear about it more at some point." She says shyly.


    She had been acting differently the entire time so I quickly whirled around and placed a hand to her forehead. It was smooth, and her hair lightly tickled my palm but overall the temperature was normal. Though now her cheeks were slightly flushed.


    "Mysterious," I say staring at her face.


    "C¡­can I help you with something?"


    "Nope, never mind, you seem fine. I thought you might have a fever." I say release my grip on her face and turning back towards the direction of the piers.


    Rou pauses behind me for a moment fiddles around and then quickens her pace to catch up with me.


    ~ ~


    Ropes, lots of ropes, and a literal ton of fabric ''this won''t be possible to bring back to the ship with just us two.'' is what Rou said but I had a secret up my sleeve. I rented a cart from the man and trucked it towards a forest. I got some strange looks but most brushed it off as teenage stupidity.


    "Interdimensional magic?" Rou finally asks when I place the sail and ropes into my storage via menu.


    "Yep, you guessed it." Ah, so such a thing exists. That''s a handy excuse.


    "But I''ve only heard legends of it. They say the ''Sage Merchant'' had interdimensional magic."


    "Sage merchant?"


    "Greatest merchant to ever live. They say he always had what was most in demand whenever he arrived. They say he single handily saved a hundred towns."


    "Oh, sounds like a good guy."


    "I''ve heard he was ruthless as a merchant but of course his customers loved him. He even gave profits to open an orphanage in the capital."


    "Woah intense. Quite the philanthropist."


    "Mhm," Rou said with a firm nod but then her expression turned to confusion. "But with Interdimensional magic why not be a merchant instead?"


    "Ah well yeah. ''Storage'' is handy but being a merchant seems boring, I''d rather go on an adventure! Plus being a pirate sounds like fun."


    "Right?!" Rou says with excitement glittering in her eyes. "Life on the seas. Rescuing damsels in distress and fighting beasts!"


    She sighs contently gripping her hands to her chest tightly with a delighted expression. It seems she really found the whole thing romantic in her own way.


    I don''t see pirates as a romantic concept but I suppose that''s my own world view. In this world, pirates were heroes of the seas.


    Now that I think about it, we did technically steal that ship so I guess that makes us pirates according to my world.


    ~ ~


    Rou and I chatted for awhile as we meandered around the city. We picked up a few other essentials as well as a few more changes of clothes for the girls. Rou was hesitant but I insisted so she bought a dress for both her and her sister as well as another set of rugged work clothes.


    I, on the other hand, was looking for something in particular. And it didn''t take long to find in a port town. I called Rou over and tested it on her head. It was a little loose but it allowed room for her bun so I thought it was perfect. She glanced at some buffed silver and gasped at her appearance before turning to me with pleading eyes.


    "I already planned to get it for you. A first mate needs a proper hat."


    "First mate!" She says with a look of shock before removing the hat naturally and holding it against her chest. "It will be my honor!"


    "Good! Then let''s be off."


    "Right."


    I pay with a gold coin and receive a few silver back. I didn''t pay much attention to the price but Rou seemed shocked, perhaps I overpaid.


    After we exit the shop Rou thanks me shyly and carefully replaces the hat onto her head as if it''s a prized possession.


    I had also got a bandana for Aqua but Rou told me after that she likely wouldn''t wear it. It seems their father had tried the same but Aqua didn''t like stuff on her head. It''s the same reason she had short hair. Apparently, her reasoning was she wanted to be able to dive into the ocean any time, and taking off head covering each time was a hassle.


    But too late now I already bought it. I guess I''ll save it.


    ~ ~


    "Aqua, Aqua get this. I''m the first mate," Rou says with a proud expression.


    "Oh well, that just makes me second mate." Aqua retorts without effort. I thought it would be more of a problem but Aqua seems to have shrugged it off easily.


    "No, no, no. Such a position doesn''t exist."


    "It does, dad said so. Who else would become the first mate when the first mate becomes captain?"


    "Well, it''s not an official position."


    "Yeah huh!"


    "Nu uh!"


    As the two sisters bicker on the deck I lower my head and enter the galley attached to the deck. The door on the stern leads to the cabins while the door on the bow leads to the servants quarters and this kitchen apparently.


    This must have been someone important though, to have servants quarters. And they don''t look bad either. The rooms were nicer than the inn. And the actual cabins were several levels above the Inn. In fact, I have probably never been in such a luxurious room. I will enjoy this place.


    I look around the kitchen to start cooking. First I look for a stove. Oh, right, technology.


    "How would you girls like to eat at the Inn tonight?"


    ~ ~


    We decided such so I unloaded the sail and ropes we had purchased in town. Aqua gasped loudly at the action but it was explained by Rou after a few moments. It seemed to elicit an even higher opinion of me from Aqua. I was now looked at in complete wonder.


    On the way back to town for the second time today Aqua and Rou discussed hiring another person, perhaps someone who could cook as well as sail. Someone to help get the ship in sailable condition. It seemed a reasonable thought so I agreed.


    We decided to make another announcement this time at the inn, perhaps we would have better luck there.


    "¡­ Who amongst you then?"


    "Mhm. We are the mightiest pirates of the Three Great Seas! Who wants to join our mighty crew!" Rou retorts with a nod towards me. I knew we would work as a great team for this.


    Again the building sits in silence. I was worried.


    This was the same response. I again felt naked sans money pouch.


    "Our ship has a kitchen." Aqua finally said in a soft voice. I wondered if they had even heard her but in an instant, we were crowded with people.


    So that was the ticket? I see.


    Aqua and Rou formed them into lines and then began interviewing them briefly one by one.


    They seemed to have the rough men under control so I glanced around the inn in order to apologize for the commotion.


    I met eyes with the lady I first spoke to when registering and she motioned me over towards her.


    Oh, am I in trouble?

 Chapter 3

    "I''m really sorry about that," I say after arriving at the room the older woman lead me towards.


    "Oh, no that''s not what I wanted to talk with you about. Trust me that stuff happens weekly."


    "Oh?"


    "I have something different to talk with you about." The woman says shuffling her feet awkwardly. Is this a confession?


    "Go on," I say prompting her.


    "It''s rather a private matter but well you seem a nice enough person and you don''t seem to be poor so I figured a better opportunity wouldn''t arise. Please."


    "Slow down, explain what you''re saying first."


    "Take one of my daughters please."


    "Uh, excuse me?"


    She did just say that right? I didn''t mishear? Is there some other meaning of those words that make more sense? No, surely not that meaning either.


    "I am sorry to be so forward about it but it''s just¡­" She sighs rubbing her face firmly with a worried expression. "It''s impossible to make due and I''m already¡­ again."


    As she says the final words her hand moves towards her stomach tenderly.


    "Lyl works two jobs and the older girls work outside the inn at night as well, but there are still too many mouths to feed already."


    I grimace slightly at her words but I can''t blame her. I had heard similar stories when I walked past a slave trader with Rou earlier in the day. Parent selling young children in order to let the rest of the family survive. What kind of world is this? Or maybe it really isn''t so different from my own.


    "They are all hard workers. And they are very good looking. I can assure you of the virginity of two of them if you are worried about¡­"


    "No, no. that''s of no concern. Please, I understand."


    The woman looks towards me with pleading eyes. I can''t tell if she''s a terrible parent or an amazing one. Her eyes show whole hearted care for her family but its hard to excuse the fact that she''s attempting to sell me a daughter.


    Or perhaps she just wants me to take one. That is what she stated. Does she want no money? Wouldn''t it be better to just sell to the trader?


    "You were with those two girls. They seemed well dressed and intelligent. And my husband is friends with a man from the guild he said you are strong. There could be no one better than with you. So please!" She begged, lowering her head.


    "I understand, I will talk to Rou and Aqua about it first though. Please wait a¡­"


    "Oh, Captain. There you are! I found our new crew mate!"


    "Well about that¡­" I begin but Rou has already yanked the young girl into the doorway.


    "Mirna?" The Inn owner suddenly says in shock.


    "She was the one who told us about the ship, and when we made the announcement she had glimmers in her eyes I could tell!" Rou continues not noticing the tense moment between daughter and mother. "There is no one better suited for our crew! Don''t get me wrong, I know she looks young Captain. But I was sailing alone at age eight. She will be perfect with proper training."


    Rou slaps the girl firmly on the back to which she grunts cutely but steps forward a moment later.


    "Mother I want to go. Will you let me go? Please?"


    The mother was silent, probably still slightly in shock.


    "You know your mother will probably really miss you. Won''t you miss her too?" I ask prodding the girl and helping out her mother.


    "I will but I want to go. And it will help."


    "It will be dangerous you know? Will you promise her you will come back safely?"


    "I promise mom! I''ll come back perfectly fine! You''ll see. I''ll become a great pirate like big sister Rou and Aqua."


    "Well you heard her, what do you say?" I say turning to the Mirna''s mom.


    Her mother glances at my face and smiles after a moment, she wipes a tear nearing her cheek and leans down and hugs Mirna tightly.


    "Since you promised to come back safely. I suppose I have no choice. But you have to work hard you know. Earn your room and board properly. Be sure to follow orders and¡­ just, please stay safe Mirna."


    "Mmhm. I will mom." Mirna says through choking breath.


    After the touching moment, Rou finally turns to me and bring the attention in the wrong direction.


    "By the way what were you doing in here anyway?"


    Mirna''s mother, finally released from the tight grip glances at me worriedly but I quickly quiet her fear with a simple lie.


    "Well I wanted to specially thank the proprietress for the great service, I thought I should give a tip."


    I toss the woman a thick coin and she fumbles catching it. Likely unexpecting its heft. I was the same way. Apparently, it''s called a slab, I thought it was just a normal gold coin but while shopping I found out it was worth ten.


    "T¡­thank you." She says still seemingly entranced by the coin in her fist. "Ah, right Mirna you should pack your things if you are leaving. And say farewell to your sisters and dad too. You can''t make your captain wait."


    "Right!" Mirna says with a salute to me before running off with a smile towards the hall.


    "I will keep her safe. Rest assured."


    "Thank you. Ah, where are my manners? My name is Lynn. Please feel free to stop in whenever you are in port. You are family now."


    "Thank you. But that sounds an awful lot like an excuse to see your daughter."


    "Ah no, that wasn''t my¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it, I wouldn''t keep a little girl away from her family. My adventure guild contract is here so this will probably be our port of call for awhile."


    "Then you don''t have a pirate adventurer card?"


    "Oh, I was wondering that too? If you get one of those we can go into any adventurer guild we want, and docking fees will be cheap."


    "I didn''t know there was such a thing. I had been a little worried about only being able to take request from Marrow but that''s a relief."


    "Pretty unknowledgeable pirate," Lynn says looking at me with a lowered eyebrow.


    "Right?" Rou says mirroring her expression.


    ~ ~


    "Be safe Mirna" an older sister like girl shouts as we four walk towards the adventurer guild. It''s already late but the moon is full so we have plenty of light.


    Mirna is about six years younger than Rou and Aqua I''d guess. She''s a significant amount shorter. Her height works perfect as an arm rest but she doesn''t seem to appreciate it so I promptly apologize.


    She doesn''t seem to take much offense, but still, as an apology, I''m currently trucking her on my back as she was complaining about the walk.


    Rou and Aqua seem somewhat upset over the turn of events but they reluctantly accepted it mumbling something like ''ah, so that''s all it took''.


    The adventure guild was empty. Muscleman was silently reading at the counter. He glances up with the bell and his scowl turns into a grin.


    "Oh, The spirits Chosen."


    "Eh, enough of the nicknames."


    The man laughs while pulling out a set of forms.


    "By the way, the Sea Dragons magic stone was sent off to the auction early this afternoon. Should hear results in a few days."


    "Oh?" Now that he mentions it he did say something about an auction after he paid me for completing the request.


    "As for materials. Here is what we''ve sold so far."


    He hands me a thick bag and all eyes but Muscleman and I''s seem to grow increasingly wide.


    "Oh, I didn''t mention that huh, yeah I killed a Sea Dragon a few days ago."


    "It was yesterday."


    "Really? Oh, feels like a week ago." I say shrugging my shoulders. "That reminds me I want to register as a pirate."


    "Hahaha," The man laughs loudly palming the desk a few times. "That sounds about right for you. Alright, here."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    He pulls a few folders out and begins flipping through them. He finally finds the document he wants and places it in front of me. It longer than the first form I signed.


    "Sign here, here, here, initial here, and here, and the name of the ship, and then blood here."


    I follow his instruction until I get to a tough section.


    "Any ideas?" I say turning to the three girls.


    They all have ponderous looks on their face. it seems they understand my hesitation. We have no name for our ship.


    "Sea Glide."


    "S.S. Awesome Pirates!"


    "Mr. Boat?"


    Aqua, Rou, and Mirna answer in turn.


    Muscleman again laughs before explaining that it could be left blank for now. Apparently, it was fairly common for the ships name to be chosen after the first journey.


    I agreed to that and stuck my finger with a pin and dropped it onto the form.


    "You have a second in command?"


    I turn to Rou who blushes unconsciously before stepping forward.


    I lightly grasp her hand and tap the metal prick against her index finger. She grimaces for a moment but after her blood pools onto the form her frown turns into a beautiful smile. I guess being the official first mate was something she appreciated. That''s good. I will gladly take the smile as payment for the simple action.


    "Well, that is all we can do for tonight until guild head gets here. Oh here take this too." He places the thick leather binding into my hands. It''s the dead request booklet. "I sorted it a bit, it''s nothing but ocean quests now, they''re all yours."


    "But isn''t¡­ the limit?" I stammer unsure of what to say. There was a limit on accepting requests. Currently, I have my limit of five already taken out. But now he was giving me a pile with probably over a hundred.


    "Pirates don''t have the limit. They take a bunch and come back years later sometimes. It no problem, take them."


    "Thank you."


    "Ah, don''t mention it. I enjoy watching you, kid. I imagine it''s just going to get more fun now."


    I nod to the man and head for the door with the girls in tow.


    "How did you kill a Sea Dragon? And how much did you get?" Rou finally asks after we near the piers.


    "Hmm, let''s see. Looks like gold mostly. As for how, it''s a short but confusing story," I say recalling the event. "Technically I think someone else killed it, but with my body."


    "What?" Aqua asks seemingly curious herself.


    "Well, it came at me at a dangerous speed. I think even had it not hit me it probably would have died on impact. I just happened to be the impact point. Made me waste my ''God Rock''."


    The three look at me with incredulous looks. perhaps they don''t believe me either. Oh well.


    All three claim they were tired from walking, but I quickly understood that to be an excuse to ride me back to the ship. I wasn''t particularly thrilled about that so I properly tell them they have to walk themselves.


    Mirna''s reaction was the most heartbreaking so I reluctantly carry her the rest of the way.


    Again I hear grumbling but I ignore it.


    ~ ~


    "Ah! You stole it!" Mirna complains pounding on my chest as we near the boat.


    That''s right Mirna had told us about it, calling it her ''secret hideout''.


    "Ah no we didn''t steal it Mirna. We properly paid, remember?"


    "Y¡­you swindler! Conman! Smooth talker! Snake Oil Salesman!"


    "Alright here Mirna. How about a deal? Since this ship is indeed your''s."


    I wait a moment. She nods firmly to my statement staring at my eyes with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Therefore I am going to rent it from you, and operate as its captain. You will of course share in profits. And of course if you command something of me I will have no choice as your employee."


    "Oh!" She says eyes glowing. "Mhm. That will be sufficient."


    I had heard her mother use a similar tone so this must be Mirna (Boss version).


    Aqua and Rou again glare at me but they seem to understand my intention. Mirna choose this life but she will still get lonely, we should make her feel comfortable while she still has determination. That way when she eventually feels down she will at least rely on us.


    This is also a way for her to force me to return to marrow should she ever feel homesick.


    I just hope she doesn''t abuse her power. For some reason, the sly smile she''s emitting makes me fearful.


    ~ ~


    "This will be your room. Mine is next door and Aqua''s is on the other side. Don''t hesitate to come by if you need something or if you get scared."


    "Mirna doesn''t get scared!" She says with a fist in the air. "But having said that, where is Captain''s?"


    "¡­End of the hall." Rou reluctantly replies giving me a cold glare.


    I want to explain that it''s not in my control but I think to say anything would make me seem more guilty.


    "But really this room is kind of a dusty. Sorry about that Mirna. Captain''s room is the nicest so I was cleaning it first and then kind of got caught up."


    I had noticed the captain''s quarters looked nearly spotless. Even the bed appeared to have been refilled. I was kind of amazed by Aqua''s cleaning ability but I didn''t exactly know what to say to thank her for her hard work.


    Aqua was a hard nut to crack. I wasn''t exactly sure what she was thinking. She was a timid girl but also the main joker of the group. And She''s someone whose firm in her beliefs, I don''t know how to approach someone like that.


    "If captains room is nice let''s sleep there!" Mirna says putting her other fist into the air.


    "Ah, no. Mirna where would Captain sleep? That''s not nice." Rou says lightly patting her head.


    "Together with the captain!"


    "Mirna that¡­"


    "I''m not opposed to it. The bed is very nice and quite large."


    "Aqua what¡­" Rou says taking a large step backward and quickly looking between us all.


    "Why not?" Aqua again says with flushing cheeks.


    ~ ~


    Yeah. It''s not exactly cramped. Aqua was right about the bed being large enough. But, it''s awkward. No one has said anything. Rou refused to sleep beside me so I''m sided by Mirna and Aqua. Aqua is listlessly staring at me while Mirna is fumbling under the sheets in order to get comfortable. Rou, on the other hand, is just staring at the wood grains on the ceiling.


    I feel a piece of cloth hit my arm and then a dress flies out of the sheets and into the corner of the room. Eyes turn toward Mirna who is comfortably snuggling up to her neck in the sheets.


    "Mirna! You can''t do that!" Rou suddenly shouts leaning up on the bed and nearly ripping the sheets off us all. She realizes her mistake and leans back down but continues to chastise Mirna.


    "Oh, right clothes don''t go in the corner. Mom said the same thing." Mirna begins shuffling out of the sheets which forced my hand. I wrap an arm around her thin waist and replace her into the sheets. I made it in time so no skin was seen.


    "That''s not the issue here. You can''t sleep nude beside Captain!"


    "We can''t?" Aqua complains, jokingly.


    I presume.


    "Mirna can''t sleep in clothes. Too many layers. Suffocating. Better this way."


    "Eh, what the problem she''s a kid," Aqua says to Rou who is still obstinate.


    "Captain, can you tell me a story?" Mirna asks pulling her body closer to my arm.


    "Hmm, Sure. I think so. Let''s see."


    I''ve read hundred of stories and seen tons of movies, I''m sure I can tell a story unlike any they''ve ever heard. And it will help distract me from the distractions surrounding me.


    Oh. That will work.


    "A long time ago in a galaxy far, far away...."


    "What''s a galaxy?" Aqua asks prompting me to rethink my method.

 Chapter 4

    "NO! Under the pulley. No, not that pulley. Here Aqua, do you mind showing him?"


    "This one," Aqua says point to a pulley near my left hand. I fashion the rope as she instructs and secure it to the deck.


    "Is that it?"


    "No way; we need the Jib lines, as well as tetherings, and do you want to just pull up with that thing hanging off the front?"


    "Would that be bad?"


    "Silver angel, royal family emblem," Mirna pipes up from halfway down a rope.


    "Oh?"


    "She''s right, people in Marrow might understand the situation but any other port would haul us off as criminals."


    "That''s, something to avoid indeed."


    I hadn''t honestly thought much about that, to be honest. I kind of liked the angel. But if we have to remove it I guess I don''t mind. Thier reasoning was good enough for me, I don''t wanna go to jail. And a royal family doesn''t seem like someone to mess with.


    "Oh wait how long ago did this ship beach though?"


    "They said 6 years, but it was probably nearly new when it happened from looking at the condition."


    "That''s not what I mean, the royal family switched 2 years ago, remember the coup? The new family probably don''t even know about this boat. I doubt it will be an issue really, as long as we remove the goddess of course."


    The three of them begin prattling on about politics which I originally intended to ignore but instead chose to listen. even if I didn''t have to deal with it now, knowing ''these things'' I''m sure I''ll get embroiled in political intrigue at some point.


    The royal family had two main factions currently according to the talk. The prince and the princess. They were apparently parts of warring adventurer parties, both vying for the completion of the infinite dungeon. But of course, it wouldn''t be politics if nobles weren''t involved. It seems, depending on the loyalty of the Nobel, any up and coming adventurers from their area would join with the princes or princess''s troops.


    That''s right troops. These people don''t use six person parties they use 10,000 man parties. The leading theory is a wish will be granted when the dungeon is completed but no body is exactly sure where that rumor came from or if there is even any ending at all.


    If we get stronger it would be fun to clear it.


    The girls also have levels by the way, but I don''t have control of their points or skills, they seem to get placed based on use. The menu is different now too.


    I guess it''s in [Pirate Mode]. Now I have a ship menu. I explored it a bit, seems to contain ship armaments and even ships themselves. I buy them with something called ship points. I have 100 now but I''m not entirely sure how I get more, so I don''t want to waste them.


    Rou and Aqua are currently level 3 while Mirna is level 1. I wasn''t expecting differently but I wonder just how high a level 49 is? I shouldn''t get ahead of myself and think I''m OP. This could be average.


    Ah, so much to do. But every moment I look at that stupid menu leaves me with a searing headache, it''s too bright to look at it at night and impossible to see during the day.


    I shouldn''t complain though, it''s not like I need it anyway. We will just say I''m playing on hard mode for now.


    "Ok we have a pulley in place Aqua do you want to secure the ropes."


    "No, Bolts."


    "Oh, that''s true. Alright, Captain do you mind giving a hand?"


    "Sure. Just tie it around the wings?"


    "Yeah that should work, right?"


    "Mhm. Tight."


    "Right, right. Alright, you start on the bolts in the storeroom I''ll stomp when were ready to go."


    With that Aqua runs off and Mirna chases after her.


    "Aqua is good with mechanical stuff?" I ask, curious why she requested removing the bolts.


    "Yeah, She was always like that," Rou says with a smile on her face as she feeds me the rope to secure the angel. She giggles a bit and then continues. "When she was six she found a string on the ground so she started fiddling with, within a half hour the whole house toppled into the water. Apparently, it was securing the pontoons"


    "I''m not sure if I should be worried about my boat or worried for the person who designed yours?"


    "Hahaha, yeah my dad always was outlandish with designs. He said he liked his designs to have an Achilles heel, it was like its beating heart. Something that made it feel alive."


    "Hmm, sounds like a funny guy."


    "Are you making fun of me?"


    "No, no I''m serious, I''d like to meet him. He sounds interesting."


    "Ah, yeah that would be nice," Rou says absently looking at the ocean.


    I figure it''s something not to talk about so I continue my work. I tug on the knot a few times to be sure it''s secure. After confirming it with Rou she stomps a few times and I maneuver back onto the deck.


    After yanking on the ropes for awhile the angel finally released its hug on the bowsprit. We lowered it onboard and stowed it away in the hold. after closer inspection, it appears to be solid silver. I''m not sure how that was missed by the Knights but I''m not complaining.


    After the thrill of getting the silver, the girls begged me to properly count my earnings so we are currently seated at the table in the galley with my two bags of coins.


    Mirna had no interest so she ran off to clean the kitchen. She seems to be proud of her cooking skills so I plan to leave that area up to her. Of course, I will help as well when requested. She is my employer after all.


    "15,25,35¡­"


    "Plus this is 72."


    "So¡­?" I finally ask the girls. They have begun to learn that I have no concept of money in this world so I left the counting to them.


    "That 720 gold Captain."


    "She means ''that''s a lot of gold Captain.''" Aqua corrects.


    "I see."


    "We probably could have bought a boat¡­" Rou ponders quietly.


    "A boat as nice as this? I think not," Aqua says chopping her on the head lightly.


    "Ah, no I''m not saying I don''t like it. this place is great, it''s just¡­ amazing. I''ve never seen this much money before."


    "You think we are done? look at the requests." I say placing the leather binding on the table. I open it and place the first one on the table. I had noticed it earlier and it ate at my heart strings. "There is plenty more money to be earned!"


    "You say that, but this request has almost no reward you realize?"


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "I know but look closely at it. It''s a man looking for a dozen pearls for a necklace for his wife, he wants to give it to her for their anniversary."


    The two look closer and both faces seem to lighten at the story written on the paper. and then I seal the deal with what amazed me most about it.


    "And now look at the date."


    "It¡­it was posted almost twenty-five years ago," Rou says with a gasp. "Do you even know if he''s still alive though."


    "Mhm. Muscleman told me he comes once a year and shuffles his request back to the top of the dead requests folder."


    "Oh, that''s¡­"


    "Right. How can we not? And Muscleman told me about a lizard that eats nothing but oysters. Apparently, you can find a ton of pearls in its rock gizzard. I say we head towards one as soon as the ship is sailable!"


    "I''m motivated again, right?" Aqua says glancing at Rou.


    "Mhm. Let''s get the sail set, it should be almost ready just need to make sure everything is right."


    "And you two, are sure you know what you''re doing?"


    "More or less," Aqua shouts as they run towards the door.


    Please don''t pull on any strings Aqua.


    I scoop the gold from the table and deposit it back into my pouch before following the two to do the final checks.


    "Check, Check, Check, Oh did we do that?" Rou consults Aqua while glancing at a sheet of paper.


    "Yeah Mirna almost fell from the Crowsnest remember?"


    "Ooh, ah but of course captain would never allow that to happen."


    "Oh, would you two shut up about that. it wasn''t a big deal."


    "Wasn''t a big deal, captain you were on working more than 20 feet away and you leaped to catch her in like, a single stride. Please, try pretending that''s not a feat of mythical proportions."


    This had been going on for awhile. What was my other option let her fall and have Aqua heal her? Not gonna risk it I''m just glad my base stat of agility was high enough to pull it off. Mirna was crying but when Aqua and Rou properly explain the event from their point of view the tears stopped and she stared at me with awe.


    Well, I wasn''t planning on keeping my abilities to myself so there''s no harm. Other than the literal harm to the deck that my step caused. It seems Aqua wants to replace the deck anyways so no problem I guess.


    "Well, then that''s everything. Captain. We are ship shape."


    "Captain," Aqua says following Rou''s lead and saluting me.


    Mirna ran over from where she was sanding and snapped to an adorable salute. I patted each of them which seemed to put them at ease and then made my first command as a captain.


    "Set sail!"


    "Where?" Rou counters making me drip sweat.


    "I have no idea do we have a map? Or does anyone know where we''d find a Clawfoot lizard?"


    The group sat silent.


    And then Aqua came to the rescue. "Let look for it in the requests. maybe there is a subjugation for one including its location."


    So we returned to the mess hall and began to flip through the endless requests. Aqua and Rou decided they had to organize them while Mirna was just looking at each of the pictures in Awe. I wonder who draws them? is it Muscleman? I can see him being an artist.


    "Oh maybe this," Rou says putting a sheet in front of me. "It''s not a request at all, that''s why it caught my eye, look!"


    "Hmm, oh, maybe!" she was pointing at a line that read. ''Unlisted dangerous island #283 - Big Lizards found.''


    "This is a completion report. For pirates, I''d guess. look at all the quests."


    "That''s some detailed report. I guess pirates are busy. But whats Unlisted dangerous island 283 mean?"


    "It''s a code, look." She says exchanging the sheet with a large map. She flattens it with her hands and politely requests Mirna hold it down. After complying she again turns to me. "See the black ones?"


    She''s pointing at a dark colored blot on the map deep off the coastline.


    "Here''s marrow and 283 is¡­" She mumbles for a moment and runs her finger across a few islands looking closely at some notations on the map.


    "Here!"


    "Oh, that''s not far at all."


    "Nope, I''d say a few days if we have good wind."


    "Great work Rou! You didn''t sell yourself short at all in your introduction!"


    "A..ah, thanks." She says burying her face back into the map.


    "Muuuuh, I helped too!" Aqua fusses beside her with a stack of papers in her hand.


    "And Mirna held the map!"


    "Ah, of course, all of you were a great help as well. But we are not done yet, we haven''t even set off. So do we know our course?"


    "Well, it tough to chart a course though because we wanna avoid black waters and all, and it''s a black island nonetheless. If we follow the coast here we can island hop¡­"


    Aqua roughly smacks Rou on the back of the head. It likely would have hurt more if not for the messy bun. "Rou we are pirates, we always take the shortest path between two points!"


    Rou seems to ponder this for a moment before lighting up with a smile. "We are pirates¡­"


    "That''s right, there are no black seas to pirates."


    "Mhm."


    They seem motivated again so I left it to themselves. Rou began charting and calculating distance while Aqua did a third check on the knots.


    ""We are ready."" They finally report again after a few minutes of harsh deliberation.


    "Well then Set Sail! We have no time to lose, have you seen the request date on the form?"


    "Yeah, we know 25 years."


    "No, not that. The date of completion. It''s not often filled in, but if I had to guess he did it in order to have it finished before the anniversary in which case it''s a little less than two weeks away, twenty-five years ago of course."


    """OH!"""


    They each threw a fist in the air with an entirely higher level of motivation. I was handed a thick rope. I glanced at each of them but it seems to be something I have to do.


    Was it strength dependent. I pull on the rope and confirm any of them could easily draw it so why.


    Oh.


    As I continue to pull I realize why, the sail rose and began to catch the wind, the more I pulled the faster it went. I reached the end of the rope and tied it where I was instructed. I glanced towards the girls and each of them just stared at the massive sail with a sense of wonder.


    I understood. I felt it too.


    We were moving. It was real now. We are pirates.

 Chapter 5

    "No Fair you said I could cook!"


    "You can, you can, but seeing as it''s our first night all together I wanted to do something special! Trust me it will be delicious and I will, of course, need your help."


    "It will be delicious?" Mirna asks squinting at me to spot a lie. "And you''ll need my help. Hmmph, I guess I have no choice, you''re hopeless."


    "That''s right," I say with a smile. We had sailed half a day already and Mirna still seemed to be in an okay state which made me happy.


    This was also a great chance to see Mirna''s real skill in cooking before leaving it up to her completely. lunch was all pre-made bread so we hadn''t had a chance to see her in action yet. It made me somewhat anxious.


    But my thoughts were unfounded. I instructed Mirna to prepare the spices while I ground the meat.


    The conversions to the measurements of this world took a bit to figure out but I was able to estimate it easy enough. Moments after I begin grinding the Sea Dragon steak, Mirna appears with the spices.


    I look them over and they seem exactly like I''d make them on earth. A few things were missing but that was due to this world, not Mirna''s doing.


    "Perfect, this actually works better." I sprinkle the spices slowly into the bowl catching the ground dragon meat. little by little it grinds away the whole chunk. I have enough ground meat for days, but I can store it for eternity so no problems there.


    "What next?" Mirna insists from below me.


    "Next we get to play!"


    "Play?"


    "Yep." I take a handful of the meat and slap it into a thick patty before rounding the edges and again flattening it. I repeat the process until it looks about right.


    Mirna has already taken a handful and begun to form it. A few chunk begin to fall so I reinforce her efforts with a hand and she successfully forms a hamburger of her own.


    "Perfect," I say comparing the two.


    We continue the action until everyone has two. I wasn''t positive how the results would taste but again, storage.


    Or I can use it as chum if it''s really bad.


    But I had heard that Dragon meat was ''better than beef'' from Muscleman so maybe it will work.


    "Ready to take them up?"


    "Raw?"


    "We are cooking on the deck. We will have to take the sail down but a half hour won''t be too much delay."


    "Oh!"


    "Yep, Let''s go!"


    Mirna leaps up from her seat and grabs one of the plates while I take the other. I could use storage but she wants to help might as well.


    "Mirna thank you for your help. I couldn''t have done it without you."


    "Of course," Mirna says triumphantly from the top of the stairs before dashing out the door.


    ~ ~


    "Smells amazing!"


    "Well, I guess we will have to see huh?"


    "No, Rou is right, it really does smell amazing. No doubt it will taste amazing too!"


    "Ah but here is the key part," I explain lifting the burger off the makeshift grill Aqua assembled. I place it lightly on the roll I had sliced and top it with lettuce and a tomato like fruit. I capped it with mayonnaise and then set the top on.


    "Behold."


    I exclaim holding it into the air.


    """OH!"""


    They all cry out in joy. They follow my lead and craft their burgers. Aqua applies double as much lettuce while Mirna avoids the vegetation entirely opting instead for a vast helping of mayo. I wish we had cheese but this is good enough. It really is a close beef counterpart. But it''s even more soft and juicy. Each bite feels like a gulp of water.


    "Amazing!" Rou says happily biting through a double meat burger with no toppings. To think she has already discovered the elusive double hamburger. Truly a fearful creature.


    The burgers were mopped up in a rush. And here I thought we would have too much. We even ran out of toppings. Although I''m fairly sure I spotted Aqua munching on the lettuce. Mirna was glaring at me for a while, growling about ''difficult opponent''.


    After raising the sail again we continue on the bearing towards 283. Aqua and Rou seem to think we were off to a good start. The boat was apparently faster than the two expected. Perhaps because it was basically empty. Or wouldn''t that make it slower? Maybe it''s because I put a point into ship speed under the [Ship stat] page.


    Yeah, it''s probably that.


    ~ ~


    "Well, we will sleep in shifts. If you see anything wake me immediately. And if I see anything just continue sleeping peacefully and leave it to me!"


    "Mirna won''t sleep without Captain. So Mirna will stay with the captain as a lookout."


    "Mirna you need your sleep properly so come sleep with us."


    Mirna turns her head away from Rou''s extended hand with fierce defiance on her face. A curt refusal.


    Aqua looks at Rou who is glaring at me. She''s giving me the impression that she wants to send me a mental message. If I were to guess it would say. ''do something.''


    Aqua interjects and calms Rou down. They decide that my shift will be first, Now until midnight. And I was told in a hushed tone that I should be sure Mirna falls asleep long before our watch ends. I agreed to the terms so it was decided.


    "Is that something?" Mirna asks beside me a few hours after Rou and Aqua retired.


    "Looks like seaweed to me."


    "Hmm, Captain''s impressive."


    "Why do you say that? it was just a guess really and we don''t even know if I''m right yet."


    "Hmm¡­ no, but I thought about it, and either way, captain will be impressive."


    "How so?"


    "If it''s a sea beast you will destroy it with a single fist. and if its seaweed then you are a good guesser"


    "Ah, I see."


    She''s not wrong. But I don''t know if spotting seaweed is considered impressive. I secretly hope she is right and it''s a ferocious beast.


    But unfortunately it was a log so we both got disheartened.


    Seemingly noticing our shared state Mirna turns to me and waves me to bend down. She leans in next to my ear and gently whispers.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Don''t worry Captain is still amazing."


    She peels away from my ear before quickly latching her lips onto my cheek with a light kiss. I was somewhat stunned so she giggled softly and ran off towards the stern of the ship.


    She was a truly mysterious creature. She still felt no fear from being away from home she just ran around happily.


    "Come back it''s dangerous."


    The only reply was a laugh in the distance.


    Well, it shouldn''t be an issue. I glance back at the sea and scan the distance. Still nothing. I check the time with the menu and return to watching. I wonder how Rou and Aqua tell the time?


    This is a nice life. I think I have mostly gotten used to the sea at this point. I felt queasy earlier in the day but now my head feels clear. And the reflection of the moonlight on the still sea is breathtaking.


    This is a peaceful life I can get used to.


    Mirna sure has been awhile though. I turn back towards the deck and glance around for her figure. When I finally begin to get worried I hear a soft whistle from above. In the crows nest, I see short brown hair blowing in the wind. She gives me a toothy smile and then points towards the left.


    I look towards where she was pointing but see nothing in the purple darkness. I shrug to her and she climbs down like a monkey.


    "It''s a boat." She explains once her feet hit the deck.


    "A boat? Out here?" I pull out the map while she glances in the direction of the ship.


    "It''s hard to see down here, but the moon lit it up from up there. I''m sure of it."


    "Hmm, I''d say we are here right now," I say pointing next to a small black dot. "Maybe they are visiting 282?"


    "Wierd boat."


    "What was weird?"


    "Blue."


    "The boat was blue?"


    "Looked like."


    "Strange. Should we wake Rou and Aqua and see if they know anything? It could be someone dangerous."


    "Hmm¡­" Mirna ponders rubbing her chin. "Elf?"


    "Elf?"


    "Elf ships are purple I''ve heard. Could be."


    "Interesting. Are elves friendly with humans?"


    "Mirna''s never met one. But hear they''re nice."


    "Did the ship have its sail raised?"


    "No sail, no mast."


    "No mast? Is it a row boat or something?"


    "Damage probably. Adrift maybe?"


    "Let''s drop the sail for now continue watch and then investigate tomorrow if Aqua and Rou agree to it."


    "Yes, Captain," Mirna says with a salute before running off to loosen the sail. I operate the pulley and bundle it properly, I doubt it will rain but better safe than sorry.


    When we finish I return to watch and Mirna curls up into a ball near my legs. She claims I am warm. She began to wobble so I wrapped my jacket around her and lift her up like a princess. She smiles sleepily and hugs her body closer lightly sniffing me. It was somewhat strange but I didn''t mind it so I will keep quiet and let her sleep.


    ~ ~


    At first light, we discussed the plan. It wasn''t exactly much of a plan though. We would investigate the ship and the island it was near. If we met with the elves we would see if they needed aid. If we find nothing we will just continue towards our destination. Everyone seems slightly on edge though. Understandably so, we may be walking into a danger or even an ambush of some kind.


    They became even more wary when I told them we had no weapons or armor. Perhaps I rushed a bit leaving town¡­


    In any case, neither Rou or Aqua seem to have more information about the elves. Just fragments of stories, some contradicted each other. Lifespan was hotly debated between the three. Each had heard a different statistic. But it was unanimous that the elves were kind. That gave me some reasurance but the whole situation was still wierd.


    Why are elves so far from the elven forest? Aren''t elves reclusive?


    Brushing off the worries I pull the sail and tie it off. We are only flying half the sail, we want to be able to bail in a hurry should the need arise.


    Mirna is in the crows nest she points out the direction of the ship in relation to us until we are near enough to see it.


    It was indeed purplish blue. Beautiful but severely damaged. It seems like it was attacked by a sea monster of some kind.


    "Be on guard," I warn as we near it, but then I realize why it was so still. "Turn, lest we want to be beached again!"


    Rou spun the wheel rapidly and I yank a few more feet of rope from the sail, increasing our speed enough to dodge the sandbar.


    This place is dangerous.


    "Let''s find some deeps and head towards the island. If anyone survived they''d be there. Doesn''t look like it''s been here too long."


    "Roger!" Rou says, instructing Aqua to stand on the bowsprit to watch for sandbars.


    We limp our way towards the island avoiding near beachings a few times. Aqua acting as a watch was vastly helpful. Even Mirna in the nest had trouble spotting them before her.


    "See anything?" I shout to Aqua as we near the small forested island.


    I say small but that''s only according to the map. It''s easily a few hundred times the size of marrow. A small rocky patch sits off to the west and the part we face has a deep cove, as well as a sandy coast. It''s fairly ideal really.


    We drop the anchor, and Aqua instantly leaps off the ship and begins paddling towards the island. I glance at Rou but she simply shrugs.


    "Don''t go too far!" I shout towards her. I receive a thumbs up so she seems to understand.


    Not wanting to be left behind we lower the ladder and begin to swim towards the island.


    I notice oyster shells as soon as we reach the beach so it''s possible we could find our target here, but I won''t hold my breath. First, we need to look for survivors. We had to circle around quite a few sandbars so we will need to walk a bit.


    "Let the rescue mission begin!"


    """Roger."""

 Chapter 5.5

    *Drinks*


    "Come on, Come on. You have to."


    "I thought I was captain, why are you telling me what I must do?"


    "First mates always drink with their captain. It''s tradition, come on it''s the first night!"


    "Maybe you will find a name over drinks," Aqua added softly, stoking the fire.


    "Yeah! Right, let''s do it."


    "Fine, though I think we are a little young to be drinking."


    "Pah, says who, there are no rules against it. Plus how do you know how old I am anyway?"


    Rou roughly leads me into my quarters and sat me down at the small table, there she places a wine bottle. I hadn''t seen her buy this but it seems fairly nice, I wonder where it came from.


    "This is a vintage I found it buried in the cargo hold. I just hope it''s not vinegar. Or poison"


    "Naturally the first mate tries it first?"


    "No, no you forget etiquette captain, the captain always drinks first after an eloquent speech."


    "Ah fine you get me motivated so there''s no helping it."


    She pours the glasses sniffing it before setting them down on the table. Taking mine up I do the same and it smells enough like wine. I guess I can make no complaints.


    "Well then," I say coughing and standing while holding the glass. "To a successful first journey, and to the addition of new crew members."


    "No no, it has to be regarding the first mate in some way, how indispensable they are."


    "Oh really? Well then to magnificent Rou, the finest navigator on the planet. The wind under the sails, the¡­" I plan to continue but the bright red Rou seems like she can''t take much more.


    "Dummy." She says taping her glass with mine and downing it in a single gulp.


    I follow suit and then inquire.


    "I thought the captain was supposed to drink first?"


    "That was a lie to get you to drink at all."


    "And the speech?"


    "Sorry¡­" She says downing another glass in a frenzy.


    "You don''t need to apologize. I will drink with you if you want."


    "Thanks, Cap." She says pouring me a heavy glass. "Though I should warn you don''t drink with Aqua."


    "Difficult?"


    "She can''t hide anything when she''s drunk, all secrets will be laid bare. It''s no good."


    "Oh, that seems dangerous."


    "Ah, it''s not like she would say anything of importance about you. She would probably go on and on about you being loved by the spirit of the ocean though."


    "I''ve been curious do you belie¡­"


    "Yeah, and honestly you have increased my belief. Sorry if that¡­"


    "No, not at all. I''m glad I could help you believe in something. I really would like to know more about this ocean spirit."


    "There''s not really anything concrete. It''s the wind, it''s the ocean, its the fish. It''s whatever the ocean provides or takes from you. And for us at least it''s what gave us life so we have no choice but to put our faith in it."


    "Well, your parents gave you life too."


    "Of course, ocean spirit is second to my mother and father. And maybe Captain too." She says blushing and then leaning her body against the table, filling the white cloth shirt and stretching the button holes.


    Ah, I need to concentrate. I''m getting distracted alcohol is beginning to affect me, I must have the strength to resist. Or at least don''t make it obvious.


    She continued to look up at me from slumped on the table. I locked my own eyes with hers, it somewhat felt like staring contests but I''m not entirely sure the stakes. I can''t handle this pressure.


    *Chat*


    "What do you think of captain?"


    "What? Aqua where did that even come from?"


    "Oh come on be honest."


    "What¡­ I¡­I think he''s kind and gentle. But also strong, scary strong. Also understanding I think he is somewhat¡­ Ah."


    "Go on."


    "Enough of that what about you Aqua? Since you seem so interested what I think, it''s only natural you should answer aswe¡­"


    "Well, naturally I love Captain dearly."


    "What?! Oh you mean like as an older brother type or fathe¡­"


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Nope, Love! True pure beautiful love. Ah, it feels so refreshing. You should come to terms Rou, there''s not much time. Mirna is a dangerous opponent."


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ You¡­ She is indeed dangerous, dastardly even. And Captain won''t chastise her. It''s too much!"


    "The nude cuddling is something I''m not entirely against though. I just wish he would request it of us and participate himself."


    "What are you saying!?"


    Captain only heard a laughing Aqua. He was curious the cause but figured it best to leave them be. Not to mention Mirna was being particularly clingy so it would be difficult to separate from her.


    *Muscles*


    "Ten, Huh? Good kid, you can trust him."


    "It''s too much, it makes me wonder why he puts such a high value on her, you don''t think he¡­"


    "Nah, I doubt it. He''s just generous. He tried to tip me a slab as well for helping him out but I denied it. He didn''t pursue it so I couldn''t get it from him, pity. Hahaha."


    "Ah, you old fool."


    "Oh, who''s the fool? I didn''t give my daughter to some stranger."


    "That''s because you never found a wife fool. And really I think Lynn would just be thrilled to have grandkids. And the wife of someone who can throw around slabs. That''s not a bad place to be. Father-in-law of a noble huh?"


    "Ain''t no noble. He was near starving to death when he came into the guild. Ocean goddess gave him fortune."


    "That what you said but, it was really a sea dragon? and himself? he didn''t have a whole team hiding somewhere, trying to pump his rank?"


    "Not a chance. No, it was killed instantly. Hard enough to figure out what it was doing on the surface in the first place but it was no one but him. Or maybe a random hero killed it and he found it on the beach but I can''t really imagine that. Didn''t even have rigor when we got there. made harvest a breeze and the flavor was at a whole other level."


    "Hmm. You don''t think he used magic?"


    "Pah, from the look in the kid''s eye when I asked him that very question it seems like he didn''t even know it existed."


    "Just how much of a fool is he?"


    "But the goddess does bless fools too. She can see all people connected to the water. It wouldn''t be so bizarre for her to reach out and help you know."


    "Yeah, yeah." Mirna''s father says swigging a cup and signaling the barman. "How much would one get from a Sea dragon subjugation? Ballpark."


    "Hmm, hypothetically?"


    "Of course, can''t break guild rules after all."


    "Hmm, materials can go for upwards of 150 slabs if they are kept fresh. The only problem is the time it takes to sell them off. The real deal is the stone. If per-say it was in perfect condition like one I''ve seen recently. Who knows, it''s an auction, high demand water affinity. I''m scared to tell you my estimate."


    "Come on."


    "Maybe as high as 12, I''ve heard one similar went for 30 but that''s just a rumor."


    "30 slabs huh?"


    "Hehe no, Platinum signets."


    "You¡­ I thought those didn''t exist."


    "Oh, they do. This is the capital auction house after all. It will probably end in a bidding war between the emissaries for the prince and princess again."


    "Make him real happy Mirna!"


    *Do you believe?*


    "But how does it work exactly?"


    "Magic?"


    "Yeah, I want to ask Aqua about it but..."


    "Are you scared of my little sister?"


    "I''ve seen the way she bullies you I don''t want to be on her bad side."


    "Ha, that''s probably impossible. Same with telling you how it works."


    "Huh?"


    "I honestly don''t have a clue how it works. It was something mom taught Aqua when she was young. She tried to teach me but I apparently don''t have the aptitude."


    "Sorry."


    "Doesn''t bother me. I navigate, and Aqua heals. We are a good team, who would need two healers?"


    "Suppose that''s true."


    "Exactly."


    "So I can''t learn it?"


    "Hmm, well if it''s you, you might be able to, but I don''t really know how it works you would have to ask a mage, or man up and ask my sister to teach you healing magic."


    "I guess we will look for a mage then."

 Chapter 6

    "Don''t run off you two, we don''t know what''s here, so stay close."


    Mirna and Aqua who had run towards the woods stop and give me a short frown. I won''t let it affect me though. Rou grips Mirna''s hand and Aqua reluctantly walks slowly behind us.


    "But how will we search? It''s still a big island."


    "First we need to get to the south side of the island I think. Then maybe we split up?"


    "Split up? As you yourself said, this place could be dangerous. I don''t think that''s a good idea." Rou says still holding Mirna''s hand tightly.


    "Oh, that''s true. Hmm¡­"


    "On a similar line, Do you not have weapons? I figured you just weren''t wearing it in town but¡­"


    "Oh, that''s true!" I had forgotten that hadn''t I, I''m used to the MC already having a holy sword at this point. I suppose my strength of (129) will probably be sufficient but it would be nice to have a good blade. "Well, I''ll make do for now."


    "Make do?"


    "Yeah."


    "I trust Captain."


    "Same, Same. Trust." Mirna says from beside the worried Rou.


    "But, you are right we shouldn''t split up. Actually the opposite you all should stay close and stay behind me if we run into trouble."


    The three nod quietly and we continue along the beach until we reach the south edge. If I''m looking at the map right this should be the closest shore to the Elven boat. No footsteps, or signs of a camp. Maybe no one survived. It could have been a ghost ship before it ran aground.


    "ARE THERE ANY SURVIVORS HERE!?!" I eventually shout after walking a few steps towards the forest. Rou, Aqua, and Mirna jump at the sudden shout but they begin to follow my lead a moment later.


    In the end, we split up along this hundred foot stretch of beach to shout towards the forest. I was against it but they all claim if I was close I could just get to them in a single bound like with Mirna yesterday. I wasn''t thrilled about the trust they had in me. I honestly wasn''t sure if I really could. It may have been a good idea to spread those points a little more evenly. Strength helps me leap but it''s likely Agility that defines if I can stick the landing.


    That would be embarrassing.


    They return after a few laps around the beach. Mirna found a leaf shaped, silver, blade so it''s almost certain someone from the boat did arrive here. But they may be long by dead now. The girl''s stomachs were growling so I offered to build a fire and grill burgers as a late lunch. They all heartily agreed.


    This was partially for me and the girls but also I theorized that an elf would be able to smell roasting meat from several miles away. I had no way of confirming but Rou and Aqua did hear rumors that Elves have stronger senses than humans.


    Rou and Aqua collect driftwood from nearby while Mirna and I make hamburger patties. Simultaneously I was also assembling the grill we built yesterday. I say us but it was mostly Aqua''s doing. She really was handy.


    The grill was built with a single sheet of rusty metal bent into a half circle. Two barrel straps are wrapped around it and a grate is wedged inside the barrel straps. It''s simple but it works near perfect. The grate, of course, came from the Kitchen but it wasn''t damaged so Mirna allowed it.


    "Hows this one?" Mirna asks holding a massive patty up to me.


    "Oh, that''s pretty big huh?"


    "It''s Captains!"


    "Oh, I bet it will be delicious, thank you."


    "Ehehe."


    "So that''s all eight."


    "Make ten?"


    "Hmm, you think someone will come?"


    "Definite. Smell delicious."


    "I hope you''re right. Let''s do it." I say grabbing another handful of ground dragon steak and forming it.


    "MMMM." Mirna hums loudly as she pats the final patty together with her small hands.


    ~ ~


    "Aqua you brought them right?" Rou asks as we pile the wood into a small pile inside the grill.


    "Here," Aqua says holding up a pair of reddish stones. She holds them together for a moment, the red flame seems to glow for a moment within the stone and then she separates them before snapping them back together near the dry kindling.


    A large shower of sparks strikes the twine base and begins burning fiercely. The bone dry driftwood lights immediately afterward and begins to flicker a soft purplish flame.


    "Pretty," Mirna says leaning closer towards the flame.


    "Ah, step back. That toxic. That''s why we collected some wet wood from the forest."


    "Toxic? Really?" Aqua questions looking into the flames. "I was wondering why we collected so little."


    "It''s great for starting a fire but it''s not really good to cook with, or breathe too much. It''s also a pollutant but that doesn''t matter much here."


    "But we always cooked with driftwood¡­" Rou suddenly says with a look of shock on her face.


    "Well," I say trying to calm her. "It''s not terrible. It''s not commonly known so it inevitably happens."


    "We should warn dad," Aqua says turning her face from the flames towards Rou.


    "Mhm, I''ll try and remember."


    ~ ~


    "Looks delicious!" Mirna says with a small dribble of drool gathered at her chin.


    "Well, let''s eat."


    Since we didn''t have plates I opted to craft each of their burgers, in turn, taking the toppings out of storage one by one and handing each member their particular burger.


    "It''s perfect." Aqua cries with a blissful smile as she munches on an 80:20 (Vegetables:meat) burger.


    "Mm, mm." Rou counters with cheeks full of dragon steak.


    "So much white stuff¡­" Mirna, cheeks dotted with mayo, says with a satisfied sigh.


    "Glad you all like." I nod, biting my own after confirming their orders were received correctly. "Oh, Mirna this is great."


    "Mhm." She nods smugly with loose cheeks.


    We peacefully munch on our meals. The only sounds are the waves at our back and the wind through the trees. Occasionally an oddly erotic sound would resound after a good bite.


    "Do you two have plans to see your dad in the future? You mentioned telling him about the driftwood."


    "Ah, well it''s more maybe. I guess."


    "Huh?"


    "Rou means the ocean spirit will decide when we meet again."


    "Ah, he''s still on the ocean?"


    "Exactly. And now that we are to, the odds of seeing him again increase."


    "We will see him again. The ocean spirit loves Captain. and Rou said Captain wants to meet father. Therefore there is no doubt. I''m excited." Aqua smiles wide and turns her body to face the water. She lowers her head and places her hands together for a moment before nodding with another grin.


    The fire beside us popped and snapped to fill the silence and then a loud shout cut through the wind.


    "What are you doing! Put it out! Put it out!!" A small figure in heavily torn clothing dashed towards the grill before halting quickly, causing a spray of sand to douse the wood and reduce it to embers. She continued kicking sand, covering the top of the grill and the two warming burgers left for her.


    "Are you insane?!" She finally asks after panting, "Sure they hunt at night but they are still attracted by heat!"


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    She glares heavily at us for a moment before her face dropped a bit. "You are people? Why are you here? How did you get here? Are you shipwrecked?"


    "Yes, looking for you, boat, no." Aqua quickly counters with a smile.


    "Looking for me? Oh, then you¡­" Her face gets dark so I step in to try and properly explain.


    "We saw a boat wrecked on a sandbar so we thought we would investigate the nearby island. And sure enough." I say pointing to her. "So do you want to be rescued?"


    "Yes!" She says firmly nodding and grasping my hand. "Ah, and food do you have food."


    "Ah! Mirna made¡­" She looks down at the grill and her cheeks begin to tighten and her lips pursed together tightly. "Waahahhhah."


    Tears began pouring down her face when she looks at the sand covered burger.


    "Ah, I¡­ Uwh¡­ Sor¡­" The small elf looks between the similar height Mirna and the piles of sand. "No, don''t cry I¡­"


    "WAHHHHHHH¡­" Mirna cries, pounding the girl''s chest with her fists before leaping up and running along the beach.


    "Ah, It''s dangerous. Come back Mirna." I shout after her. "Would you guys wait here. I''ll get her. Here."


    I place two rolls of bread in both of the elf''s small hands. She looks up at me for a moment in shock. ''Where did they come from'' she seems to ask with her small green oval eyes.


    ~ ~


    "Come on Mirna, you can''t hide! It''s dangerous!" I shout after following her trail along the beach. "She didn''t mean to, and we can make more you know!"


    The moment I open my mouth to shout for her again I hear a loud scream from a few dozen feet away in the forest. I turn in the direction and see the reason.


    She appeared to have been hiding behind a log. And now above said log is two thick arms and a long tapered face. A tongue flicks out towards the log and it opens its mouth and lets out a clicking hiss.


    Leaping in the sand is tough I can only get a few feet out of a single bound. I cut the distance as it opens its mouth to hiss at Mirna again. With open jaws, it lowers its head even nearer the log. I still haven''t caught sight of her but I understand the situation.


    With a final leap, I reach the firmer ground and appear above the beasts head. I pull on the scalp spike thingy and make it turns its eyes to me. It gazes at me in fury of the hold. It opens its mouth to hiss and I take the opportunity to punch the inside of its mouth.


    It was a light jab but it steps back with a quick stagger and then vomits on the other side of the log. I can''t reach with my arms anymore but a kick might do it. I aim for a nearby thick tree and spin on my left heel delivering a heavy kick to its still puking jaw.


    It soars in the air like a kite before crumbling at the base of the tree. I hear a loud cracking and jump down to the side of the log Mirna hides on. I cover her small form with my body and feel the impact a moment later.


    I look down to confirm her condition and she appears fine. Her eyes are red but she''s staring at me in wonder.


    "Mirna is covered in sick." She says looking at her hands. "Pretty sick."


    She holds her hand filled with bile up to my face and shows me its contents. I was disgusted until I saw what she meant. More than twenty pearls lay in her hands.


    "Good work Mirna. Lets get you cleaned up, But first, let me get this tree off my back."


    She nods at me, revealing a pearl stuck to the top of her head.


    ~ ~


    "Then then he kicked, and swoosh it was gone. And BOOM! CRACK! and squeeze tight. Pearls in hair!"


    "So what happened exactly?" Rou asks, wiping Mirna''s face with a wet towel.


    "Well as you can loosely figure out. She was cornered by the lizard we were looking for and I had to kill it. And in turn, she became like that. I really am sorry Mirna. I could have handled it better."


    "S''ok, You saved Mirna! Amazing!" She then stopped smiling for a moment and spoke more softly. "Mirna won''t run off again. Mirna promises! Will be a good girl. Won''t cry again."


    "Well, that''s partially my fault so I am sorry Mirna, I understand you made those especially for me without even knowing if I was here or not. That''s really kind and I was a jerk." The elf lowers her head to Mirna and politely bows.


    "Which reminds me, are you¡­ the only¡­"


    "¡­yes. The others they¡­"


    "We can talk about it later, let''s get to the boat for now. I''m sure Mirna wants to change clothes."


    "Uhu." She says pulling the sticky clothes away from her skin with a shluck.


    We return to the boat and for some reason end up in the Captain''s quarters. Mirna picked up a random dress from the corner and shedded like a snake while Rou chased her with a towel. Elf princess was laying on my bed sighing in deep comfort.


    I should mention that that was just a guess but my test would come soon. She had the princess type look to her. After swimming to the boat and getting the grime out of her hair it appeared to be a sleek green. I supposed it to be an elf trait but it still shined brightly despite the rough conditions. She was very polite and spoke well. This made me curious because I had heard most elves speak a different language. So why was this elf so competent in common?


    Common is apparently the name of the human language by the way.


    "So princess what were you doing so far away from the elven forest anyway?"


    "Oh, we were¡­ Ah, wait¡­"


    "I figured as much but replying to it without a pause all but confirms it."


    "How?"


    "Who but a princess could be as beautiful as you?" I say with a grin. "And you speak well, and a few various other things I noticed."


    The bow to Mirna, for instance, was marvelous. It looked like something out of a movie.


    "Hm, you figured it out earlier than I expected. So what now you ransom me for¡­"


    "Don''t say that." Rou suddenly snaps while roughly scrubbing Mirna with a towel. "Captain is amazing, he would never ransom a princess. He is noble!"


    "Oh, he is? Well, I suppose the way he saved Mirna does sound fairly noble. Ah well, I''m being rude. As you guessed, I''m princess Elydwyn Green-Maple. You can call my El."


    "Nice to meet you El," Aqua says walking to the bed where El sat and shaking her hand. "You know Mirna, and we introduced ourselves earlier but again I''m Aqua and the stupid sister there is Rou. And Captain is of course Captain."


    "Cole." I correct her.


    "Ah, right. You had such a name." Aqua says with a giggle.


    "I''ve been curious about something," El says sniffing softly and looking around the room.


    "Shoot," Rou says finally finished with her task and sitting down on the couch a few spaces away from me.


    "Well, this appears to be Mirna''s room." She says pointing towards the pile of clothes in the corner. "But this bed has the smell of both. Captain and Aqua."


    She sniffs the pillow again.


    "Rou too."


    "Uwa¡­" Rou says scooting to the arm rest to create distance between me.


    "Will I sleep here too?" El asks with a tilt of her head and a smile.


    "It''s the safest place on the ship," Aqua says gripping El''s hand with a determined look on her face.

 Chapter 7

    "So they spent this life force to keep you alive?"


    "Mhm, I was hurt really badly during the attack. Luckily we damaged it enough to make it run away but it had already destroyed the mast, when we ran aground they carried me to the island. I was in and out of consciousness at the time, but when I finally woke up they were gone. Only their clothing left in piles remained."


    "I didn''t know there was such a thing."


    "Mhm, it''s somewhat of a secret. But you seem trustworthy. You didn''t even respond to my advances last night."


    "Enough about that, this life force?"


    "Hmm, it''s similar to a human''s mana. We of course also have mana but life force doesn''t regenerate the same way mana does."


    "And when it''s all expended?"


    "Exactly. Not even a body remains. It''s an incredibly powerful energy though. It was able to restore me from certain death. But at the heavy cost of my comrades."


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s my fault for being a princess," El says with a self-deprecating smirk.


    "I have a question."


    "Go ahead, I told you I would answer all your questions didn''t I?"


    "Right, but well. it''s a personal question so feel free to not answer it if it''s rude or something."


    "You are curious about my age?"


    "Mhm, you appear the same age as Mirna but I assume that''s not the case. If elves are long lived I wouldn''t be surprised if you are hundreds of years old."


    "Meh! I''m not some old granny, I''ll have you know I''ve been alive for eighteen years next month."


    "Oh, younger than I thought."


    "So rude!"


    "Ah, sorry sorry. It''s my first time meeting an elf after all."


    "Ah well, you are forgiven since you rescued me. You know, now you will be someone who''s loved by the World Tree Spirit. They say if a noble hero saves an Elven princess it becomes like that. You should be happy!"


    "Ah, another guardian spirit. Good."


    "What''s that mean?"


    "Nothing, nothing."


    ~ ~


    "Lunch is good, good work Mirna."


    "Mhm." She says with a satisfied nod.


    It seems after having it for the past three meals everyone decided they wanted something different. Mirna seemed to have an idea what to make so I left it to her. I had been slowly putting more work to her during dinner prep so I was sure she could properly handle it.


    She came back a half hour later with Skewered chunks of Sea Dragon steak with a similar mix of herbs as the burgers. She seems to have adjusted a few of the ratios though and it suits the chewy meat perfectly.


    She surpassed me in an instant, didn''t she? I checked her stats on the menu and sure enough, her points were dedicated to cooking and agility surprisingly.


    Though thinking about her monkeying up the mast it seems to make sense. El, on the other hand, was interesting. level 12. She must have had it rough on the island. Her points are unusually high, yet evenly distributed with a natural racial increase to perception.


    She claimed she was naturally suited for high places so she mostly sat on the top of the mast. I told her to stay in the crows nest but she said it wasn''t high enough.


    Earlier after watching her struggle to keep her hair under control due to the wind I sent Mirna up to give her the Bandana I purchased a few days ago. I couldn''t hear them but I watched El happily wrap it around her head and then Mirna sent me a thumbs up before magnificently sliding down a rope to the deck.


    They were an energetic bunch.


    And they eat a lot apparently. I swear there was an extra skewer for me. I glance around the table on the deck and they each look around nonchalantly whistling.


    They seem to all be in on the heist. I suppose that''s the only way for them to be sure everyone would remain silent. It''s truly the perfect crime.


    I chop each in turn before standing and turning back to the sea.


    "How long do you think?"


    I hadn''t asked anyone in particular but all eyes went to Rou.


    "Mm, the wind is no longer ideal. But we''re really not far away. Though if we go west we will probably catch some good wind, might cut off a few hours."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, Captain."


    ~ ~


    She really was a great navigator.


    Just as predicted, when we set our bearing we suddenly caught a good wind and our pace quickened.


    The thing I''m worried about is something El said, this seems to be the same direction they were coming from when attacked. She claimed it had tentacles so I assume it''s some sort of Kraken-like creature. Honestly, I''m not sure how we would handle that. Fist''s alone might not do it.


    I want defensive measures, not just for me but the girls as well. I have been a fool really. I figure I can just rely on my strength for everything. But the close call with Mirna was too much. I need weapons. Sea based weapons.


    I explain to the group that I''m going to be working in my cabin they all seem curious but they nod and continue their work.


    I want to do this in private because I don''t want to be asked to many questions. This will probably appear weird.


    I shut the door and bolt it. I sit down at the table and open the menu, holding a piece of paper behind it so I can properly see the text.


    I''ve kind of gotten used to doing it this way, it''s basically the only way to trick my head into thinking I''m actually reading.


    Oh, I have many options. Oh, and more points. I''m up to 330. What am I getting them for though? I explore a few submenus before finding a [Completed task] page.


    [Move an unmoveable object.] - 100


    [Hire a crew member.] - 10


    [Discover a shipwreck.] - 20


    [Rescue an elf.] - 200


    El, thank you. I''m sorry for not believing about the blessing. Now I truly believe.


    A few grayed items in the purchase tab are unlocked.


    [Spear] - 15


    [Cannon] - 150


    [Flintlock rifle] - 75


    [Spear Gun] - 100


    But I''m really more excited for [50 Caliber turret] - 15,000


    There are various types of swords and nets for cheap as well but I barely glance at them.


    I choose a Spear gun. It appears on the table and drops with a soft metallic clunk.


    It seems to be from this world, it''s powered by some sort of magic stone. Or at least that would be my guess.


    I prick my finger on the spear tip. It''s not exactly sharp but I suppose at high speed it won''t matter.


    I continue flipping through the menu.


    I notice, now that I have something onboard that I plan to sell, a new tab has appeared. [Merchant], with its own stupid point system. The tab has various categories of trade goods. Hundreds of tabs of different items. I only have 15 of the Merchant points but there seem to be tons of items available at that price. Fabrics, Glassware, Spices, the list is seemingly endless. And then I spot one that can''t possibly be what I imagine.


    I enter the [Elements] tab and get a shock. It''s real, I can actually buy individual elements from the periodic table. They are not all there of course, and many are extremely expensive but, this is interesting. I''m not much of a chemist but I can probably work with this a bit.


    I choose potassium. It''s a simple element, but it''s fun. It''s an alkali metal and it feels like putty. Not that you should touch it with bare hands.


    I get some proper rubber gloves and a couple grams of the soft metal.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It''s larger than I thought so I carve off what I need. I make sure the spear tip is moisture free and begin my modification.


    It''s fairly simple. an explosive payload on a spear. It will explode on contact with water. It is a dangerous item to have on a boat but if I keep it in storage there won''t be an issue. I purchase an additional spear for the gun and prepare a slightly smaller payload with the leftover scraps.


    I place the dangerous item away and unbolt the door returning to the deck.


    ~ ~


    "Is that a log?" Mirna asks pointing in the distance while the rest of us watch the sunset.


    "Hm?" I ask looking where she points.


    El follows suit and squints her eyes a bit. She turns quickly and with a few bounds is at the top of the mast standing and peering in the direction of the bogey.


    She jumps down landing in a crouch and reports her findings, "Shark."


    "Shark?" I ask, curious if this is the same kind of shark I know.


    "Oh wait a bit." Aqua says pulling out the leather binding and flipping to a tab labeled ''S''. "Here."


    She places a request in my hands. ''Shark fin gather request. Subjugate Bluetooth shark and collect fin.''


    So such a thing exists here as well. But the image (Drawn by Muscleman) looks a lot fiercer than sharks I''m familiar with. It seems to have scales covering the rear of its body while its front is nothing but rows of teeth. It would be hard to damage. Only a few spots look weak.


    "It definitely noticed us, it''s following us after all."


    She was right it looked to be drifting closer while maintaining forward momentum in order to keep up with us.


    "Starboard!" Rou shouts from the other side of the deck.


    I look in the direction she''s pointing and see another similar shape. This is our lucky day I guess.


    ~ ~


    "Set the sail too full, for now, we will try to out run them if that fails I will do something about it."


    ""Roger"" Aqua and Rou run to work while Mirna and El continue watching the beasts edging closer.


    "Do you really think you can?" El nervously asks looking at me.


    "Captain can do anything. Two battalions of Knights couldn''t move this ship but Captain did it with a single hand. He can do anything!" Mirna proudly counters patting my back with motherly pride or something.


    "Was it really Two battalions? To me, it just sounds like they were lazy."


    "No, it''s because Captain is strong!"


    "Right, right."


    Rou and Aqua interrupt the talk and report that we are losing the wind. It really is our lucky day I guess.


    "No choice then. Drop the sail. To battle!"


    ""Roger!""


    "El, keep watch up top just in case we lose sight of them."


    "Roger," El says noticing the salute and mirroring the gesture perfectly.


    "Mirna, as it is my duty to protect you, I request you retire to the Captain''s quarters until the battle is complete."


    Mirna, looking somewhat nervous from the turn of events say. "I guess, I have no choice then."


    She then quickly dashes towards the door before pausing and looking back at the three of us.


    "Aqua do you mind?"


    "Understood."


    Aqua follows behind Mirna, to which Mirna smiles and happily links hands before shutting the door.


    "Can we really fight them?" Rou asks from beside me.


    "No problem. I have a new trick up my sleeve."


    "It''s ramming!" El shouts from the mast.


    Rou and I run to the direction she pointed and watch the fin begin to glide towards us increasing speed and popping its face above the water for a moment before gaining another burst of speed.


    *Crack*


    A large vibration shuttered through the ship. El held tightly to the mast as it shook and tilted. I heard the sound of splintering wood. Ah, no. Not this soon.


    I ready the spear gun as the shark drifts backward slowly. It shakes its head a few times to regain its senses from the attack and then begins to turn to make another attack.


    *Shlink*


    The spear fires out with a gust of wind. I aimed high and it began dropping as expected. The shark thrashes its tail, shifting its body faster than I anticipated, and making the head shot impossible.


    The spear strikes a scale shattering it, but not fully embedding into the skin. Will it be enough though?


    "Another Another!" Rou shouts pushing on me as I watch the spear.


    It fizzles lightly under the water, it''s luckily jammed up with the fragments of the scale. "Just wait. It should work."


    My confidence isn''t 100% though, had I used the wrong element? Was the reaction lower with salt water? Would it react at all?


    *BOOOOOM*


    Rou leaps backward at the sound before looking down at the corpse of the shark floating beside the boat.


    "How?"


    "We aren''t finished yet!" El shouts from the mast pointing in an arc around the boat.


    The fin was at a distance but it was slowly circling the boat curiously. It would likely attack in a similar way, but we can''t take another hit like that.


    The shark circles two times at a distance as we sit tensely. I have loaded the lower firepower spear but I''m concerned. The first one only worked because it was the strong spear. This one must hit its target. I have no third chance. Or if I do it''s just a normal spear, I have no more merchant points.


    "It''s moving," El shouts.


    It seems to detect the blood from the first shark, it cautiously nears the corpse. It begins to open its jaw.


    I need that fin you bastard don''t bite that. I aim the spear and compensate for its movement this time.


    *Swish*


    The spear flys and each of us bait our breath.


    It flies true and begins to swirl gracefully in the air. It hits dead on in the center of the shark''s open mouth. Not an actual damaging hit, but the real work begins now.


    *Bam*


    The shark expands for a moment, ceasing its movements and forcing it to drift and bumping into the first''s corpse.


    "It''s over." I step onto the banister of the deck and leap off the ship onto the first shark''s corpse. It''s a little hard to balance but it''s not a problem. I take the rope Rou tosses down and tie it around the tail.


    "Ah!" El Shouts from halfway down the mast.


    I turn to the second shark and see it beginning to recover from the blast. These things are sturdy. I thought the shot was sure to kill it.


    I step off the shark I''m currently balancing on and onto the half dead wriggling one.


    I grip the fin firmly and pull. It gives little resistance to (129). The shark''s movements stop. A glimmer of the setting sun catches something near the base of the torn fin. Sitting there, nearly encased in the flesh is a large blue stone, about a quarter the size of the Sea Dragons.


    I tie the second one and climb the rope ladder up to the deck.


    I set the fin down and brush my hands to dry them. Rou hands me a towel after a moment but she seems strange.


    "Everything Ok?"


    "Just, kind of incredible to see."


    "Mhm Mhm," El says nodding beside her.


    "Well, we can get to that later, let''s pull these things up."


    "Right."


    The two girls get behind me and pull the rope until the sharks are a few feet above the deck. Rou pulls another rope and the sharks begin moving towards the cargo hold. El holds the trap door and I lower them down slowly.


    I place the two Shark fins in storage so they will stay fresh. I''m sure the requester would prefer that.

 Chapter 8

    "And then, then he kicked it and it flew so hard it knocked a tree over!"


    "My, that sounds scary."


    "It was but Captain protected me. And I properly apologized."


    "Ah well that''s good, I''m glad you are safe and it sounds like you had fun too."


    "It was a lot of fun mom!"


    I receive a few blushing gazes from Mirna''s sisters but choose to ignore them for the time being. Currently, we are eating dinner at the Inn, Mirna''s mom was very happy to see her. She thanked me profusely but I brushed it off as natural.


    Eating on solid ground once in awhile was a necessity for me. We would still stay on the ship, but eating a meal with Mirna''s family was something everyone happily agreed to. Even El seemed to be getting along with the Inn family. Two of the sisters were constantly fiddling with El''s green locks or poking the points of her ears, she seems to have no problem with it.


    "Though Cole I wonder how many will be enough for you?" Mirna''s dad, Lyle says with narrow eyes.


    "I swear I didn''t intend for it to go this way."


    "You didn''t?" Lyle asks in shock before laughing heartily and patting the table. "I kid, I kid, But I can''t fault you on your tastes."


    Please don''t look at them like that. They are my precious companions.


    Lynn smacks him on the back of the head and turns to me.


    "So how long do you think you will stay in town?"


    "No clue, we don''t really have anything to do. Well, we have tons of requests but nothing urgent really. The plan was pretty much just to float around and find adventure."


    "Ah, that sounds like the life," Lyle says resting his chin on his palm. "Surrounded by girls on a ship of my own. Ah¡­"


    *Smack*


    ~ ~


    "We never named the ship," I say between the four of them.


    "True¡­" Rou''s voice resounds from beside Aqua.


    "You were naming this boat?" El asks with a voice muffled by blankets. I feel a heavy thump on my chest and a head pops out in front of my eyes. "You didn''t come up with any ideas?"


    She stares into my eyes while asking. I gently lift her off my chest and toss her beside Mirna.


    Mirna takes the opportunity to place herself in the space on my chest that El was evicted from.


    "You are going to end up on the outside at this rate," I say to Mirna picking her up and placing her beside El who had scooted closer.


    "Ah, no. Boo!" She complains raising her fists dangerously.


    "But back on topic. A name."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Shark Bait?"


    "No, no, no."


    "Lizard puke?"


    "That''s much worse."


    "Oh, Rou what is the name of that¡­ Uhm¡­" Aqua begins placing a finger to her cheek pondering something. "Rou, you remember that story Dad told us. The king who takes the sword from the rock."


    "Oh, um¡­ Yeah, I know what you are talking about. Oh! Yeah, what was that?"


    "You know what I''m talking about right, not the king but the sword it was¡­"


    "Excalibur?"


    ""That!""


    "Mm, I like it, though I guess I have no real input here."


    "Mirna likes too. But El, you are crew too. Crew input matters."


    "I couldn''t have said it better myself Mirna," I say nodding to El who shyly covers her face in the covers.


    "Excalibur though huh? It''s a good name."


    "Mm, mm. Perfect. Only the chosen could remove it. Only Captain."


    ~ ~


    "Excalibur, huh?" Muscleman says looking at the paper. "Sounds like a hell of a ship."


    "Only the best for Captain!"


    "Oh, seems like you have some good crew members!"


    "Only the best," I say glancing at them.


    "Well, now that that''s done, guild master wanted to speak with you, you mind?"


    "No problem."


    "While you do that I''ll calculate payment for materials. Seems like you brought a lot again."


    "Thank you."


    I lead the four girls towards the door he pointed towards and knock twice.


    A moment passes and the door swings open. A man with a scowl looks down at us and then up at the counter.


    "No, that''s him," Muscleman says simply.


    "Oh!" The man with the scowl says quickly replacing it with a big grin. "Welcome, come on in."


    We follow him into the room. It''s slightly messy. Papers+ lay all over the floor and are loosely tacked to the wall. The wind from the door shutting seems to cause a few more to fall but he disregards them quickly sitting down in a plush chair and pointing us to do the same.


    I sit down and Rou sits beside me. Aqua Mirna and El stand beside us.


    "Sorry I don''t have more chairs, I rarely meet people in here."


    The three girls nod politely but remain silent. I guess this would be considered a big deal. This is someone only a step below the city''s lord in terms of rank.


    "No problem, So what did you want to talk with me about?"


    "Well first since you are new I will tell you a bit about how the guild typically works. Every week we analyze the completed requests for various adventurers. This allows us to decide if an adventurer should rank up. I say typically because you present an interesting situation. Single handily killing any of the beasts you killed would typically grant you a rank up."


    "So¡­"


    "B rank?" Rou asks beside me. doing the mental math.


    "So you understand the problem." The guild master says rubbing his beard. "So, in that case, we need to get the Pirate registration completed first."


    "Wait I''m sorry what exactly is the problem with B rank?"


    "There are only four B rank groups in the entire country. A B rank adventurer is in extremely high demand. At worst you would be drafted into fighting in the infinite dungeon."


    "And if I finish my pirate registration before ranking up?"


    "Pirate registration would basically exempt you from Noble Drafts. But I should be clear I doubt Lord Carrington would draft you, it would just put unnecessary pressure on him from the prince and princess. Currently, he doesn''t openly support either side and they ignore him because this guild doesn''t produce many high-level adventurers. You change things."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "I see."


    "They are already aware of something strange. I received a query about the Magic stone sent to auction. They wanted to know who brought it in but that''s against guild policy so I kept them at bay."


    "Hmm, it seems I''m already getting wrapped up in politics."


    "Yes, I''m sorry about that. I think what you endeavor for is a marvelous dream. That''s why I will do everything I can to help you achieve it."


    "So is there anything else?"


    "Well, actually yes. there is. And I know it contradicts everything I''ve said earlier, but I think this is probably of great importance so I will give you it."


    He hands me a piece of paper. Rou and Aqua gasp at the seal on the top. It''s gold with a silver angel in the center. I recognize the angel as the same one I have in the hold. This is a royal family summons. Why was he giving me this?


    "What? I thought you just said¡­"


    "If I''m right, that one isn''t regarding the dungeon at all."


    "He''s right, look that''s not the prince or princess''s seal, that the king himself."


    "Precisely, if I had to guess it''s about A rank."


    "Not a chance!"


    "I agree with Rou there''s no way. You won''t do it, right Captain?"


    "I''m still not entirely sure whats happening."


    "Ah, you really are as unknowledgeable as Muscleman said."


    Oy, is that his actual name?


    "A rank means the one who fights the Demon King. It''s a super big deal you know."


    "Hmm, demon king huh?"


    "Mm, they say he revives every hundred years, but it''s nearly impossible to keep track of when that is exactly since he''s often not found until many years after his revival. A rank was then created to act as a bulwark against him whenever he finally rears his head."


    "And there are no A rank currently?"


    "Well many people consider the prince and princess to be A rank, but they are officially B. They currently act as the apex of B rank. They even throw a tournament each year to prove their strength. The finals have been the prince against princess 10 times running."


    "Oh, that sounds fun."


    All eyes turn to me, but I was being honest. Honestly fighting a demon king sounds like fun too. I kind of want to go to that tournament and put them into the ground just to shock everyone. This world is great, I really can''t thank that god enough.


    "You have a strange sense of fun." The guild master says.


    A knock sounds from behind us and the door opens a moment later.


    "Captain Cole I have a request for you personally. It came by raven moments ago."


    "Oh?" I say grabbing the paper from Muscleman. He was acting tense so I was curious what the problem was.


    This is indeed a big deal though. An island village has been attacked by bandits. The request is for Food Aid as well as Medical. The request says nothing about the bandits though. Shouldn''t I hunt them down?


    "We need to go now," I say standing up and replacing my hat after nodding to the Guild master. He seemed to understand after hearing a few words from Muscleman.


    "We will talk further about this later." He says towards me as I step out the door.


    ~ ~


    We raised the sail in seemingly record time. Rou was charting our course as the other three worked to get us ready. Once Rou confirmed it we began our second voyage.


    We weren''t requested to subjugate the bandits but I refused to let them escape. They had kidnapped woman and children. I would find them and destroy them. Hopefully before anything happens to them.


    When I say as much to the crew they seem to agree. We wouldn''t let this go.


    "Full Sail. We need as much speed as possible!"


    "I might be able to help with that" El says pulling on my shirt and pointing downwards.


    I follow her to the hold and she stands on the center of a large beam running the length of the ship


    "Elven boats. The color, are you aware why it is like that?"


    "It''s the type of wood, or like a treatment maybe?"


    "Treatment. It is similar to that. Watch closely." She places her hands on the wood and shuts her eyes tightly.


    Within moments two bright stains seem to begin infecting the wood where her hands are placed. It spreads slowly along the grains, it was incredible to watch. It had almost stretched the entire length of the hold when El suddenly began tilting and I noticed the drips of sweat assembling near her brow.


    I catch her as she hits her limit. I lift her into a princess hold and take her towards my bedroom to rest.


    I lay her down and pat her head with a dry rag. I hadn''t gotten a chance to ask the purpose of all that, but I had a pretty good theory.


    I return to the deck and check the situation. We seem to have surpassed our max speed. Good work El.


    ~ ~


    After waking up, El demanded to continue work on the hull. I was nervous about it but allowed her, so long as she promised not to pass out again. She was now limiting herself and adding more mana to the beam ever half hour. Before evening the entire slab of wood had been dyed a deep purple. She claimed that doing the rest of the hull would take her months but I told her she had already done more than enough.


    And I wasn''t just being nice. We had easily added a knot to our speed. The mana seems to help cut through the water, and it apparently keeps monsters away. Though I''m not sure how true that is seeing how El''s boat was attacked by a Kraken.


    No, she had done more than her fair share. Now we just had to rely on the wind from here on out. I thought of saying a prayer to the spirit of the ocean like Aqua but decided against it.

 Chapter 9

    "Boat dead ahead!" El shouts from the crows nest.


    "What? that makes no sense." Rou says scratching her head and fiddling with her bun carelessly.


    "Appears to be coming towards us without altering course. It likely hasn''t spotted us yet."


    "But this is Black seas there shouldn''t be anyone. Unless it''s someone else coming to aiding the village maybe."


    "''Coming towards us'' she said Rou." Aqua reminds her.


    "Then the only other explanation is¡­" Rou begins but seems to doubt her thought at the last moment.


    But I doubt she is wrong. It''s the conclusion I came to as well.


    Those are the bandits. And if they are coming this way then they are heading to their next destination. Just how big of a party is this if they think they can attack Marrow? Not that I''d allow them to try.


    "We will obliterate them before they can even get close to Marrow."


    ""Yes!"" Aqua and Rou quickly shout with a salute.


    "It''s really big!" El shouts from the nest.


    Of course, it is. It''s likely a slaver ship. It probably dwarfs our enormous Excalibur.


    "Three masts!" She shouts as she begins to get more details with her Elf enhanced vision.


    We don''t have much time to plan. I have a few more ship points but I need to think carefully about how to proceed.


    "I am curious, how would you two handle this situation? With no limits what would you do to capture the ship and bandits?"


    "As you yourself said earlier captain. Our best option would be to obliterate them outright. Cannons would be ideal I think, no mercy." Aqua says after thinking about it for a little while.


    "But Aqua if they kidnapped people then they could be on board."


    "Ah, uuu¡­" Aqua puts a finger up to explain but then deflates after a moment. "Well, Captain could surely do something about that. No worries."


    "Well, he wants to know how we would handle it. So let''s think for a bit about this. Knowing Captain he probably already has a plan but just wants us to test us."


    She wasn''t entirely wrong.


    "Hmm. Well then maybe you challenge the leader to a duel. They say bandits follow strict laws. The person who kills their commander becomes their commander. King of the jungle type thing."


    "But who''s to say they would follow the rules of a duel. Bandits also follow a strict code of not following rules."


    "True¡­"


    They begin pondering back and forth but the talk actually helps me more than I expected.


    A plan is beginning to come together. I just hope menu works the way I think it does. If not this could be a disaster.


    ~ ~


    "Oy there''s a ship drifting over there."


    "Hey lemme see that." A man with a patch over one eye says grabbing the spy glass and placing it against the eye patch before quickly realizing his mistake and placing it over his good eye.


    "That''s a fine ship indeed. It will need sails, but it will make a good escort vessel. Prepare a boarding party and tow rope, we can get sails in Marrow after the festivities."


    "Yes, sir."


    "But what a strange ship, A dark beam running up the center. If not for that I''d say it''s a royal army commission."


    "Not a chance." Another man nearby says with a raspy voice. "Royal army wouldn''t be caught dead in Black seas. It''s a Ghost ship nothin'' more."


    "Probably right. Well, maybe it will have some good loot." The captain says with a toothy grin. "I will lead the first investigation! After me, anything you find is your''s!"


    """"OH!"""" A large group says as they prepare a long plank to extend along the distance between the two ships.


    "Ok, now I''m sure." A voice says from across the gap.


    A body pops up from the Crows nest armed with a Speargun. The sun was on the other side so it was impossible to see the shape of the person but the reflection of the metal spear was hard to miss.


    The captain began to leap out of the way, quickly understanding the situation but it was too late.


    *Swiiiish*


    Blood hits the deck of the ship and a dozen bandits shout in terror.


    The shouts get louder as the ship vanishes from beneath them in an instant. Fear has overtaken the bandits as they slosh around in the inky cold water. A voice again resounds from the deck of the strange ship.


    "Go ahead." It says.


    A splash resounds a moment later. The bandits turn their heads towards the source of the sound. Was it a bomb. Or perhaps a rope? That must be it. He is a nice man who will save us from this life.


    A comrade arrives at the source, with joy in his heart at his good fortune. He then he grips it tightly and notices its odd texture.


    "It''s meat." The man says confused by the situation.


    But it was too late.


    ~ ~


    "Oh, that was kind of¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t exactly know what just happened but I know it''s not something good. Not that Captain isn''t good it''s just¡­"


    I let them absorb the situation for a moment. I had no regrets in my actions. This was my intention from the start. They had said the same as well. Obliterate the ship and kill all the bandits. No mercy. I look at my storage list while the two continue to talk amongst themselves.


    Sure enough, it''s as I expected.


    In this world, a person can be considered an item. I retrieve all the item labeled [Enslaved individual] and place them on the deck. I was tempted to hit the delete key on the slave ship but decide against it.


    "I''m sorry about the sudden commotion everyone," I say to the startled slaves. "But don''t worry, you are free now."


    They all seem fairly confused by the situation. I can understand why. Moments ago they were likely chained inside a ship and now they stand on the deck of an entirely different ship.


    And the sound of screams from the ocean beside us can''t help the situation.


    But somehow it actually does. One of them notices the struggle of a bandit and emits a wide grin. They deserved to enjoy this bit of revenge. I can''t imagine what they went through on that ship. Especially considering the fact that they are majoritively female.


    Rou and Aqua, seemingly noticing the new visitors hurry over to them and begin wrapping them in blankets. I had mentioned to them that the prisoners would appear on the deck but they are still somewhat shocked by it clearly.


    "Is it over?" El asks stepping out of the door but keeping it fairly closed. I had asked that she keep Mirna somewhere where she wouldn''t have to see or hear any of this.


    "Seems like it," I say glancing at the mass of chaos drifting slowly behind us. "We will be completely away from it in a few minutes. Is she done with the cooking?"


    At the mention of cooking all the slaves look up anxiously.


    "Yep, she just finished. I''ll grab her."


    "I''m here, I''m here," Mirna says pushing past El who still sat in the doorway. She held two plates loaded with Skewers. The chunks were smaller than the first attempt, it seems she is experimenting.


    She begins handing out the plates and the older slaves graciously take them while the younger boys and girls seem nervous of her. She then puts on her mother mode and properly tells them they have to eat or they won''t grow big and strong. For some reason, she points at me when she says ''big and strong''. They take it after glancing in my direction. Now I need to do something about the fact that they are currently still slaves.


    The way Rou explained it any command given by their owner must be carried out or the collar that marks them as slaves will emit excruciating pain. It could even be used to kill. I had heard of the concept before, but it disgusted me to see in person. I fiddled with the menu hoping to find a way to fix it.


    Well, at least one worry was unfounded, It seems I am now considered their owner which is a relief. I was worried maybe I hadn''t killed the man who was their owner but it seems I did. I suppose if not I wouldn''t have been able to place them in storage. They would have been dumped into the ocean like the bandits.


    The plan honestly hinged on a few key things but I''m glad it all worked out. The first was the captain identifying himself and the second was the ability to store the ship at all. I saw that I could store the Excalibur but I wasn''t sure if Bandit rules apply in the menu system.


    ~ ~


    "Do you want to talk about ''that'' earlier?" I ask the crew after we gave everyone a room and got them settled in for bed.


    "I want to say something," Aqua states besides me firmly.


    I was never ready for her, I could never guess the next thing from her mouth. Was she disillusioned by me due to my actions? Am I no longer someone that the Ocean Spirit loves, because of how I used the sea?


    "I think how I reacted at first was not right. And in fact, the more I thought about your actions the more I became happy."


    "Happy?" Rou asks from the same side.


    "He basically followed my original idea. Just without the Cannons. Nobody but the captain could sink a ship without even touching it. And he showed no mercy. I respect that. Bandits are bandits. There is no redemption for the unredeemable."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "You know he didn''t actually sink it right?"


    "Well sure Rou, but that''s how Pirate stories work. If asked, ''how did he destroyed them?'', ''it was with a single bolt from a spear gun''."


    "Technically you''re not wrong."


    "See if it has the grain of truth I can be stated without the guilt of lying."


    "Technically it was a bolt from a spear gun and five gold worth of dragon meat."


    "That doesn''t sound as interesting."


    "I don''t know, I think it actually sounds more interesting," El says with a giggle. "As for me, they are just humans. I don''t care how many humans die. If Captain thinks they are bad humans I see no reason why he should allow them to live. He is the World Tree''s beneficiary. His word is the word of the Great Tree Spirit."


    "No, he definitely did that with the help of the Ocean Spirit."


    "No, no that ship was made of wood, clearly World Tree territory."


    ~ ~


    At breakfast the next morning we had a few things to discuss. But really I never thought I would have enough people on the ship to have a reason to use the formal dining room. This feels oddly nice. I''m surrounded by people and happy for the first time. They chatted quietly amongst themselves while eating and it''s, for some reason. music to my ears.


    "First I want to talk about the plan. We are currently headed towards Chipowa island I know some of you are from there but as for the rest of you, you will need to tell me about your situation or where would be best to take you. And before you ask I will also be removing the collars for all of you."


    "Ah, I''m sorry captain but please don''t say that. I know you mean well but that''s impossible. They can''t be taken off by anyone but the creator of the collar. And I have heard that person charges excessive amounts. Please don''t get their hopes up needlessly." Rou chastises from beside me at the table.


    I don''t really want to just bash a hole into her common sense but I really have no choice. What she just said made them worry even more than what I said.


    I glance towards the slave closest to me, I think her name was Alice. She seems to be looking at me somewhat expectantly. Maybe she believes me.


    "Do you mind?" I ask while continue to lock eyes with her.


    The table goes mostly silent looking between Alice and me.


    I extend my hand across the table and grip her neck with my hand. I shut my eyes for a moment and then mumble a few words that nicely hide the ''menu open'' command. I quickly select what I think will work best. Originally I planned to fire the girls but I worried that might just mean dispose of them. I didn''t want to risk that. Instead, I select Alice''s personal inventory. Of course, anything my slave owns is mine. That includes the Collar. And I can destroy any of my belonging with delete.


    It forces me to confirm it a few times but I get through it and then slowly remove my hand like some sort of magician.


    The air in the room was sucked up with a collective gasp. Let''s put a final nail in the coffin then.


    "I will free all of you. I promise."


    ~ ~


    "How do you do it, Captain?" Rou asks looking between a map and compass while I manned the wheel.


    "How do I¡­?"


    "Constantly do stuff that makes you seem more and more amazing. At this point, I''m wondering if you''re not the Ocean Spirit incarnate. You banished Sailors to the deep, rescued slaves from a life of hardship and strife. I wonder when you will summon the wind at our back, or request aid from the monsters of the sea?"


    "Well, no plans for that currently. But it''s not impossible." I say with a grin. Though I''m not sure about the aid from monsters. "As for how? It''s complicated. You are welcome to think of it as the Ocean Spirit. Or if you are truly curious I will tell you."


    She begins thinking about it for a moment before shaking her head and looking back towards me. "I don''t mind the mysterious, incredible, Captain. I think if I knew how you do it I would still be amazed but, I enjoy it as it is."


    "Well how about I summon the wind?"


    "You can?" She asks as I begin fanning her with a nearby request form.


    "Yeah like this."


    "Mmmm, that''s not the same. Or¡­? Would that work?"


    ~ ~


    "Land Ho!" El Shouts from the top of the mast with a graceful twirl. She had done similar when we first spotted Marrow, it seems to be something she enjoys.


    I had learned that five of the former slaves here were taken from the island but the rest were from another village. Thier''s was apparently not as lucky as Chipowa.


    Chipowa had been able to fight off the bandits to some extent so the casualties were low overall, but that apparently wasn''t the case for the other girl''s village. I had sat down with each of them one by one. I heard some terrible stories. Thing''s that people shouldn''t have to see or experience. Lives taken; virtues stolen.


    Occasionally, in that very order.


    Any lingering doubts about the guilt of the bandits vanished from my mind. I almost wish they''d suffered more. Let them experience half of the pain these girls have.


    El raises the flag indicating we mean to give aid once we arrive closer to the island. We lower the sail a bit to avoid disaster while docking. The ship is apparently ''a bitch to dock'' according to Rou. And this, from the girl who claimed she was an expert at maneuvering ships.


    We tossed a man waiting at the dock a rope and his eyes light up when he sees one of the passengers of my ship. I wonder how long he has been sitting here watching the sea. I wonder how long he would have continued watching had we not run into the slave ship?


    It may seem conceited but watching a girl leap off a ship towards her awaiting father made me extremely proud of what I do.


    It also made me disgusted with this world. Why does this happen? Why is this allowed? Can I alone even prevent this in the future? I''m only one person.


    It was the same feeling I had when Rou first showed me the trader in Marrow.


    The man who happily hugs his daughter even now explains that he is the village chief the same person that sent the raven with the request for aid. I ask for a place to put the supplies and he shows me towards a store room.


    He, of course, thanks me profusely but I merely explain that it was only natural. And that I would have hunted the bandits down, even had I not run into them on the way here. He looked a little taken aback but he then nodded in determination after a moment.


    He was likely thinking the very same thing. When we first pulled up he had the look of a man searching for a ship. I had seen the look before.


    I unload a dozen large chunks of Dragon steak as well as a dozen bags of wheat. This should suffice for awhile. It was nearly triple what they requested but hey this way they can throw a feast in celebration or something.


    I exit the store room and the village chief looks at me with a confused expression. I point to the full room and he seems stunned but quickly thanks me. He presses a magic stone into a socket in the wall and a cool breeze begins to blow from the stone.


    He shuts the door firmly and locks it with a key amongst thousands on a ring.


    "Pretty cool right, it doesn''t get cold enough to freeze the wheat but it lasts much longer than normal. And we don''t get bugs."


    "That is cool, Who made it?"


    "Traveling magic engineer. The name was Triff I think. It was a few years ago now but even then she was just a little kid. Or maybe that''s just how all the dwarves look. Not that I''m prejudiced against dwarves or anything¡­"


    Oh, there is political correctness here too?


    "Interesting, I''ve seen a few magic powered tools recently and I''ve been curious how they are made."


    "There''s really no one better than her to explain it. She started talking to me about it and within a half hour, I was sure I could do it too" He says with a hearty chuckle. "But, good luck, she''s not someone you find. She finds you, or rather she shows up at your village and builds you something you need, completely free, materials included. Best chance finding her is praying to the Ocean Spirit."


    "Well if it comes to that, I''ll give it a shot, thanks for the info. Well, we probably will be heading out. I want to check on the other girl''s villages."


    "Tarufo?" He asks grimly


    "You know it?"


    "We do a lot of trade with them. The ship came back yesterday said the whole towns gone. Burned to the ground. Not a person in sight. Only bones."


    "I was worried about that. If that is the case maybe it''s better not to go."


    The man nods solemnly and then switches gears back into village chief mode.


    "But you can''t leave yet. We must have a feast!"


    "Feast? Well, alright."

 Chapter 9.5

    *Feast*


    "Try this one next," A motherly looking woman says holding a bone out to Mirna.


    Mirna happily takes the rib and rips into it with her teeth. "Good!"


    She takes a bite from her other hand and repeats the statement again with more force.


    All the mothers laugh happily while patting her head.


    "What next?" She says tossing the cleaned bone over her shoulder into the fire perfectly.


    The women look around between themselves before one of them comes up with an idea and runs towards a platter.


    "How about this." She says placing the glass in Mirna''s hands.


    "Oh, this smells good too!" She downs the small cup in a single breath and then sighs contently with pink cheeks.


    "Why are you giving her that?" A woman says glaring at the younger woman who giggles at the wobbling Mirna.


    ~ ~


    "So it really was the ocean spirit that lead my daughter back here."


    "Mhm, when Captain calls for something, the Ocean Spirit is sure to respond. That time he firmly stated we would save the girls and remove their collars. And with his call, the spirit responded and made it so."


    "Truly a Miracle of a person."


    "Mhm mhm."


    "I wonder what he will do next?"


    "There''s no telling?! Maybe he will be personally invited to meet with ocean spirit!"


    "If it''s him I wouldn''t doubt it. A sea dragon with a single punch you said?"


    "That''s right."


    ~ ~


    "El you must get down!"


    "No, this is where I belong."


    "You can''t just claim anything that''s higher than the mast."


    "I''m an elf, we belong in the trees!"


    "Elves don''t live in palm trees!"


    "Some¡­ might? Shut up Rou, don''t ruin this for me!"


    "Are you gonna stay here then? We, and Captain, will leave eventually. You can''t stay up there forever."


    "Captain won''t leave me, Captain loves me dearly. There would be no way he would leave without his beloved El."


    "What?! Did he tell you that? When?!"


    "Doesn''t have to tell me, it''s clear as night."


    "Muh! I''m going to find Captain. He will get you down."


    ~ ~


    "Hey, are you kinda disappointed?"


    "Huh? What do you mean Alice?"


    "Well I mean I''m really happy he freed us and everything but¡­"


    "What?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Don''t you think¡­ If it was him giving the commands you wouldn''t mind?"


    "Your face is awfully red, just what kind of commands are you thinking about."


    "Nevermind just forget I said anything!"


    "I will definitely not let this go that easily. Does taciturn Alice finally have someone she likes? I thought you said you would never love a boy."


    "Karlie would you give that up I was like Six! Jeez."


    ~ ~


    "Perfect."


    With that, it was done. A ship needs to have its name written on the back. It''s only natural. We didn''t have the time in Marrow but I think even for a rush job it looks good. I''m sure the girls will be really surprised tomorrow morning when I show them.


    "Captain this is where you''ve been. I was looking for you all night."


    "Ah, Sorry Rou. I wanted to finish this to surprise everyone."


    "Oh! It''s perfect. I like the style! Did you do that yourself?"


    "Yep," Though menu helped. "So are you enjoying the Feast?"


    "Yeah though everyone seems to be doing their own thing. But the food is good. I don''t think I can eat again for a week."


    "You say that now but I was planning to make pancakes again tomorrow, I even figured I''d sneak away and try a new recipe tonight."


    "Well, I could probably eat a bit¡­"


    *Magic*


    "Done."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Oh, it really is. I''m amazed. But as I said before we really are just a small Inn we don''t have much for money but I hope you will take this." Lynn holds out a gold slab she had been keeping safe under her pillow.


    "No. Don''t want." The short girl says nodding her head to the offered coin.


    "But this is a gold sl¡­"


    "Don''t like gold. Makes dwarves crazy."


    "Are you sure you don''t¡­"


    "Leaving."


    "Ah wait how about a meal before you go at least, this chiller is surely worth at least that."


    Gurrgle


    "Meal then."


    "Alright just wait a few minutes I''ll make you something really interesting. You remind me of my daughter, and she showed me this recipe a few days ago, I''m sure it will suit your tastes."


    ~ ~


    "So what will you do now?" Lynn asks, as the girl thanks her for the meal.


    "Sail."


    "Oh really leaving already? You sure you don''t want to stay a few days. I''ll give you a room."


    "No, leave. Searching for the ultimate material. Must find."


    "The ultimate material huh?"


    "Live extracted, water affinity, beast core."


    "Oh well, then Cole might¡­ Oh, where''d she go?"


    *Siblings*


    "Mistress. it''s here."


    "Lemme see Lemme see. OOOh. It''s even better than I''d heard." The well-dressed woman taps a small stone against the large stone nestled in the crate. A gush of water begins seeping out of the crate and the princess giggles happily. "Worth every penny!"


    "I''ve never seen such a powerful water affinity stone. But I heard nothing about a sea dragon in the Dungeon, just where¡­?"


    "It wasn''t in the dungeon. It''s as I''ve said, the real profit lies outside the dungeon. This one was found in Marrow I heard. And it wasn''t a group subjugation. I heard a rumor it was a single person."


    "Such a rumor couldn''t be trusted."


    "The source is very trustworthy."


    "Then what is your plan?"


    "No, I think I''m more interest what his plan is."


    "But if you don''t move the prince will."


    "I hope he does. It will be a good chance to see our opponents strength."


    "Um, madam. Which one of them are you talking about exactly."


    "Hmm, I suppose we will see won''t we."


    ~ ~


    "That bitch! How did she know how much you brought? You said she started the bid a single gold above your limit? How much of an incompetent fool are you?"


    SLAP


    "Insolence. I will have your head for this failure. And perhaps your families too, it will depend on your wife''s work I suppose. Guard, please."


    "No, wait, anything but¡­ Don''t you dare touch my wife you son of a¡­"


    "Ugh, commoners. All the same, so selfish. Do they know not who I am?"


    ~ ~


    "The kids are lively."


    "As always dear."


    "I wonder if this squabble hasn''t gotten out of control though?"


    "It''s up to you dear."


    "I am thinking of presenting them with something completely beyond their level."


    "Dear?"


    "Oh, just something I heard from an old friend on the coast. I just wonder if the boy is all the old fool claimed. He really may be an A rank contender."


    "And you think he will be enough alone?"


    "No, not alone. Surely he could handle the kids alone with ease. But it''s impossible to challenge the Demon King without allies. Even for someone who can strangle a sea dragon to death."


    "He strangled it to death you say?"


    "That''s what I heard. I just hope he really is enough to whoop the two of them into shape. He received the invitation, now I just wonder if he will take it, perhaps I hassled him just by asking. I hope he doesn''t take offense."


    "You do remember you''re the king right?"


    "Yes?"

 Chapter 10

    Knock knock.


    I wait a moment but hear no reply from inside. I knock again curious if he''s perhaps out.


    "Working, just come in!"


    I open the door slowly and peek a head in. This is apparently the home of the man who requested the pearls. I carefully avoid a few stacks of crates and meander into where I hear the man clicking away at something on a desk.


    "What''d you want I got orders for months so if it''s that, you''ll have to wait awhile."


    "Ah, no it''s not that, actually the opposite. I have something for you. A request you made."


    "You can''t mean¡­?"


    "Yeah," I pull a small bag from my pocket and open it revealing more than twenty beautifully round white pearls. "There''s more than twenty but I figure you can make a real nice¡­"


    "This is," He grips the bag staring at them in awe. "They are amazing. I¡­ I can''t believe it was really completed. And this will be our 50th anniversary! You are a God send boy! With this, it will be perfect."


    "Ah, I''m sure she will be very happy."


    "Mhm, She surely will." He says clutching the bag close to his chest. "Ah, the money. I, hold on, right here¡­"


    "Ah actually rather than that what are you doing if you don''t mind me asking?"


    "Oh, this?" He says pointing to the pile of shells and small wood picture frame beside it.


    "Yeah, did you do this?" I ask pointing at another frame hanging on the wall.


    "Yeah, that one there is my pride and joy. Beautiful isn''t it? It''s that old ship sitting on the beach a few miles away."


    "But it''s made entirely of¡­"


    "Yeah, mother of pearl. It''s hard to find the right colors but sometimes the subtle difference is what makes it looks nice. Look at the purple chunk there. When it broke I just about cried. it''s a perfect window shape I couldn''t believe my luck. Curves are hard too but I''ve figured out some tools."


    It really was incredible it was a perfect match to the first time I saw the Excalibur. The silver angel glimmering in the sun. He even got the shine right.


    "The key is to paint it first and then cover it up." He says with a smug grin. "The hardest part is learning to paint in mother-of-pearl colors, not a wide palette. And it''s nice because a little mistake like this is hard to spot."


    He points to a small gap between two shells, but with the color shining through behind, I hadn''t even noticed it. He really was a master craftsman.


    "How about for a reward you take that."


    "No, no, no way. That''s your pride and joy. And honestly, it''s a masterpiece, gathering those pearls could never be worth that. Honestly just seeing all this is reward enough. Here I came to help an old man make a necklace, but now I''m thinking I''d just get in your way."


    "You''re too kinda scamp. Here, please."


    He hands me a small bag of coins and I reluctantly agree. He explained that he would occasionally sell a painting so this much was no problem it seems.


    Well, I suppose he would have to be wealthy. He''s the one purchasing the shells from the guild after all. Or at least that''s my deduction.


    "Come on by again. I know adventurers like yourself never stay in place long but I''d love to have you by again."


    "Be glad to," I say with a polite wave as he leads me out.


    ~ ~


    "Yeah, I need fourteen, sorry about that I hope I''m not cleaning you guys out."


    "Ah, no worries. All smalls?" She says looking at Mirna who had wandered into the shop with me.


    "No! Half large," I say attempting to clear the misunderstanding. They aren''t all children, who do you think I am? "¡­and half small. Oh and socks too."


    "We have long and short."


    "Let''s go half and half. Do they come in sizes?"


    "No, it''s one size fits all."


    Ah, so it''s one size fits none then.


    "I suppose that works."


    "Anything else?"


    "Oh umm¡­" I say pondering for a moment. "I don''t think so."


    "May I be so bold as to suggest¡­" She holds up a small ball of thin cloth and unfurls it.


    "Yes, we will, of course, need 14 pairs of those as well. Thank you."


    "Of course."


    "Mirna wants these" Mirna shouts from behind me flapping something loosely.


    "And then that too I guess," I say pointing with a thumb towards Mirna.


    "Ahem¡­ A very bold choice madam."


    Wait what did I just get myself into exactly. I turn around to Mirna but she has hidden her hands behind her back mischievously. I''m nervous for my health. Particularly if Mirna brags to Rou about it. Whatever ''it'' is exactly.


    ~ ~


    "Thank you so much!" Alice says doing a twirl and looking towards a similarly aged girl and complimenting her look.


    I had heard the two were childhood friends but I couldn''t for the life of me remember the other girl''s name. I could check the menu but that would be cheating. It will come to me.


    The girls were apparently having trouble. Well not all of them, but even now I could tell the effect of the sea was not good on about half of them. I wanted to find a place for them, somewhere they would surely be safe but also monetarily secure. They all claimed they would work at the brothel but I said I wouldn''t allow it. A few looked surprised while few other grasped at their chests with rosy cheeks.


    I really don''t understand the girls of this world at all. Though I guess, what''s new?


    I could open some sort of business but I don''t even know what they can do? Could they run a business if I left them in charge? I don''t doubt for a moment we could make a profit, but the question is could they handle the work? I honestly wasn''t sure, they were young. My age or younger mostly. Could I handle a business alone at my age? I kind of doubt it.


    "Alice?" I ask remembering something the girl mentioned earlier.


    "Yes?" Alice responds turning from her friend and smiling at me kindly.


    "You said your parent ran a trading company?"


    "Oh my parents worked there but it was Karlie''s parents business."


    Right, Karlie. I remember now.


    "Right, sorry. Karlie how much about running their business did your parent teach you?"


    "A bit, they mostly taught my brother but I picked up some here and there."


    "Why?" Alice asks curiously of my line of questioning.


    "Well, I imagine you all don''t want to stay on the ship. Karlie''s head seems to be swimming for instance. So if I open a business in Marrow¡­"


    "Oh," Alice says seemingly looking between Karlie''s face and me.


    "You aren''t wrong. I''m sort of embarrassed, to be honest. I thought I would handle the ocean better." Karlie shrugs, "I think opening a business would be a good idea, But wouldn''t it be expensive?. And what kind of business?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been thinking about that for awhile now. And as for the money that probably shouldn''t be an issue."


    "You could offer Slave collar removals. That''s always in high demand."


    "Well, that''s not something that you all can do though. I want something that you all can operate yourselves."


    "We could open a restaurant. Those hamburgers would sell well."


    "Yeah, but I''m not sure how much demand for that there would be in Marrow. It already has a few eateries and I would hate to take business from the Inn."


    ""Hmm"" The two girls seem to ponder it for a few moments.


    "There you are Captain!" Aqua''s voice from the hall resounds, back tracking and entering the room with a huff.


    "Captain, what are you doing in Alice and Karlie''s room?" Rou asks following behind Aqua and peering at me with concern in her eyes.


    "We were discussing their future plan. I don''t want to force them to stay on the ship but I would feel bad just abandoning them in Marrow."


    "I see," Rou says thinking about my words.


    "And what is it currently?" Aqua asks


    "The plan?" She nods to my reply so I continue. "Well, it''s nothing concrete yet but I will open a business of some kind. Somewhere they can work until they get back on their feet. From there they can move on or stay depending on how they feel."


    ~ ~


    "What do you think this city needs more than anything?" I ask a small ratty creature I corned on the beach. No one knows this city better than these urchins. If anyone knows what is in demand in this city it''s them, or the peddlers.


    The small homeless boy looks at me with stiff eyebrows before taking a bite into the cookie I had given him. He stares at it in surprise before taking the rest into his mouth in a single bite.


    "I have more so go easy on it. Take your time."


    He gulps slowly taking a sip from the cup of water I had set down in front of him. He still looked at me in somewhat confusion.


    "Do you understand what I am saying?" I try asking, he hasn''t exactly responded to any of my words so it''s possible he can''t understand the language.


    "Mm." The boy says clinking the emptied cup onto the table.


    "Then do you just not know the answer?"


    "Hard question. What Marrow needs is different than what I need I think."


    "I''m not sure that''s exactly true but go ahead."


    "Marrow is a rich town. People with nice clothes happy families, they like nice things. I imagine this ''cookie'' would sell for excessive¡­"


    "And what is it that you need?"


    "I wish this city had more jobs."


    "You mean in the guild?"


    "In general, I am an F rank but I would gladly work as a stable hand if there were an open position. I''ve asked just about every shop owner in town, even asked the Lord''s mansion. None of them want workers."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "I see."


    "Mhm, but like a bakery, I think would probably¡­"


    "Ok, I''ve decided. Do you want to be a pirate?"


    "What?!"


    ~ ~


    "So you will act as both a merchant and pirate basically?" The guild master looks at me with a hand to his thick beard


    "The Excalibur won''t, we will continue as we have been. This will be a separate entity. A business that will both ship goods and protects boats making shipments. We will carve new trade route directly through black seas."


    "And you think a crew without you could do that?"


    "I have no doubt. I will personally train them. And as we expand we will split the trained crews in order to spread the training."


    "I see, well there is no problems with your idea. Though I wonder why you are even consulting me on this."


    "Well, I was worried I would be taking business away from the guild¡­"


    "On the contrary. You will likely make the whole thing more organized. Despite the lack of Pirates we still receive ocean based jobs often. We have no choice but to eventually put them into the dead requests pile. But if you operated in the city we could send them in your direction. You will also be giving work to the F ranks who desperately need it."


    "That was my intention."


    "Mm, I agree to the proposal. But for something like this you will have to ask Carrington, I expect you will want a good location near the port."


    "Actually I wondered about building a whole new pier," I say giving him my honest thoughts on the matter. No matter how you cut it this town''s port was too small. It could barely hold four ships, and we take up the space of two.


    "A new pier? Mm, then that is definitely something you need to talk to the Lord about. Would you like me to arrange a meeting?"


    "That would be great, thanks!"


    "Oy, it''s ready," Muscleman says with a knock on the door frame.


    "Oh!" I say excitedly turning to the man and taking the small bag he held in his hand. "Kinda light though."


    What the hell. These are silver. What a rip off. I thought that core was supposed to sell for a ton of money.


    "What the deal?" I ask taking out a silvery coin and holding it out to Muscleman.


    "Boy, you really are some kind of idiot aren''t-cha."


    "What?"


    The guild master spoke up behind me. "Those are platinum signets in case you didn''t know, it''s not surprising they are a rare currency. The Lord could probably change a few of them if you need. Or the bank maybe, Signets are hard to spend."


    "How many is it?"


    "It''s 100 per."


    "Oh, oh, that¡­" I say beginning to count the silver coins in the pouch.


    17. so that''s 1700 gold coins?


    "And this is the most recent payment for sea dragon materials. And this here is from the Sharks. And lastly the lizard." He says handing me three more pouches. "As for stones they were shipped to the auction house yesterday."


    "Um¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "No, nothing. Nevermind."


    "The bank is the short stout building across from the church. You''ll see it."


    "Thanks."


    ~ ~


    But really isn''t this too much. I have no conception of money but this feels like a couple pounds of precious metals. Are these coins really pure platinum? I''ve never seen so much in my life.


    "Deposit?" The woman asks as the line winds down and I step towards the counter.


    "Yes. Though I don''t have an account yet."


    "Not a problem, do you have a guild tag? If not we can help you fill out the form."


    "Ah, yes I do. Here." I hand the woman the card and she frowns at the F ranking for a moment before returning to me with a smile.


    "And how much will you be depositing?"


    "Let''s go with one thousand I guess. Ah, you know what, make it fifteen hundred."


    I place the bag of Signets, sans two, onto the counter. She goes silent for a moment looking in the pouch. She eventually begins to count and then nods quickly stuffing it onto a cart and indicating for me to sign. I write my name on the form and slide it back to her. She rushes the cart off towards a large door at the back of the building.


    A small man looks at the contents with wide eyes before quickly beginning to enter the combination.


    It took nearly five minutes to open the vault door. It seems to be a multi stage lock. The dwarf checked a list before nodding and pulling on a handle. A gust of steam burst from the rim of the door before it slowly began to creep open. The dwarf ran the cart inside while the woman returned to me with a slip of paper.


    "Thi¡­ this is the confirmation of deposit. Please come again soon!" She gives me a bright smile and I nod to her before heading towards the door.


    That was quite an ordeal.


    Oh, damn I should have just put it into storage.


    ~ ~


    "Oy! Get outta here urchin. No food here." An armored man standing at the gate says to me pushing on my chest with the butt of his spear.


    He seems concerned by the fact that his prod doesn''t knock me over. I knew his intention so I dug my feet in a moment before. Talk about rude though. I properly have an appointment.


    The two guards look at each other seemingly surprised that the thrust hadn''t knocked me down. But can you really call ''that'' a thurst? It wouldn''t even bruise me. Weak guards Lord Carrington, weak guards.


    "Well, that must be him then." A man stepping out towards the gate says while a guard attempts to tackle me with his whole body weight.


    "Seems like it." The guard who is ramming into me says with a grin. Was I being tested? "But really he won''t budge. I''m amazed."


    The man, continuing to push on me with his body weight topples over as I take a step towards the new arrival.


    "Hello, I am Cole Moedy. I have an appointment."


    "Yes, right this way." The man says smiling at the toppled guard. "I hope they didn''t cause you too much trouble. They had trouble believing the rumors spreading around town."


    "Rumors?"


    "About you of course. ''Indestructible'' might not be wrong after all."


    "I don''t know about all that. I just do what I can."


    The man nods at my response and leads me into the large mansion. Just how many rooms does this place have though? I pass door after door in the wide hallway.


    We arrive at a double door and he knocks twice. The doors swing open and I spot a man in fine robes seated near a table sipping a cup. He points towards the couch across from him and I make my way over.


    "Well then; my name is Franz Carrington. You are welcome to call me Franz. It''s good to finally put a face to the rumor. I truly hope you are enjoying Marrow." The man says after setting the cup down with a grin.


    "Nice to meet you, As you have probably been told my name is Cole Moedy. And I am enjoying the town greatly. I have met some dear friends here. I am growing very fond of this place."


    "I''m glad to hear that. I was worried a small town like this would be something you would grow out of quickly."


    "Is this town really considered small?"


    I thought it was large overall but I guess compared to a capital or something.


    "It''s the smallest town with a Noble Lord. Just my luck I guess. But I enjoy it here too, and so do my children, so I don''t mind it. I just wish there was more I could do for the people."


    "Hmm, I had no idea."


    "Have you never visited another city?"


    "Just here and Chipowa island but I wouldn''t call ''that'' a city."


    "No. Well, maybe once you see the capital you will be disillusioned by Marrow, It wouldn''t surprise me."


    "Ah, no. Actually, I intended to open a business here, and the family of one of my crew members lives here so we will keep this as our port of call for awhile."


    "Ox mentioned something about that."


    Guild masters name is Ox? For some reason that doesn''t surprise me.


    "A pirate organization if I understood correctly?"


    "Not exactly. More merchant/bodyguard work. We plan to open faster trade routes between the island villages, in hopes that tragedies, like the bandit attack on Tarufo, don''t happen again."


    "I see. So you will be purchasing merchant ships and outfitting them with trained personnel?"


    "No, that defeats the purpose. I plan to strengthen the currently operating merchants, not compete with them. I will acquire ships another way."


    "It will be costly to import them from the Island of Crows. But you likely earned a good bit from the Sea dragon. I suppose¡­"


    "I am not sure what this Island of Crows is but that''s not how I intend to get ships. I ask that you leave that matter to me, just know that it can be done."


    "I¡­I see, and you intended to extend the pier Ox said?"


    "I intend to build a new one."


    "That is¡­ quite an undertaking. Where would you construct it? And do you know how much something like that would cost?"


    "I talked with the wood mill that currently works to maintain the dock, I needed to order new lumber for my ship yesterday anyways so I asked them for a quote. It shouldn''t be an issue. But it might just about clean me out."


    "I will pay half the costs. If you are really able to do what you claim in opening shipping lanes. I have no choice but to assist you. The good it could bring is too much to pass up. I also prepared a few properties in the area you may be interested in looking at."


    "Thank you very much. I hope I can live up to your expectations."


    "I have no doubts you will."

 Chapter 11

    "Yes, yes I insist." Franz, the lord of Marrow says. Not taking ''no'' for an answer. "Come along I''m sure everyone is already assembled at the table, let us not make them wait now."


    "After you." I reluctantly say giving way to the older, well-dressed man.


    It had become like this after I attempted to see myself out after a long talk about the future of Marrow and how my future plans corresponded. He was an outgoing, but stubborn, person.


    "But I heard you received a summons from the king. Will you be heading to the capital soon?" He asks as we meander through the halls towards the dining room.


    "I have no current plans to respond to the summons. It didn''t actually say I had to come, so at this point, I don''t know what I should do."


    "It likely has to do with the demon king."


    "That''s what I have heard but I really don''t know much about all that. I am not opposed to fighting if it will help people but as it stands¡­"


    "There is likely a long time away before the actual fighting comes. It''s more a sense of security for the people of the land. To know there is someone, strong enough to be recognized by the king, protecting them."


    I thought about what he said as we enter the dining room. But my train of thought was quickly derailed by the smell of roast meat.


    Oh, that looks good. I didn''t know chicken analogs existed in this world. I need to hunt some.


    "This is my son and daughter. Evan and Ellie."


    The boy, likely around twelve. Stood and shook my hand, exchanging his name smoothly. He had surely grown up a Noble. I doubt I could greet someone that nicely.


    "It''s good to meet you, Cole." The daughter says extending her hand to me and curtsying. The manner in which her hand is positioned leads me to believe she wants me to kiss her hand. So I will attempt to do it even a hair as classy as Evan''s handshake.


    After separating my hand from hers, she blushed slightly and quickly took her seat fiddling with a bow on her chest.


    "I guess the rumor about him being a Casanova were true." A woman seated at the end of the table says grinning at her daughter. "You could learn a thing or two from him, Evan."


    "Truly. To even make sister falter. I didn''t think it possible."


    What are you talking about? I just tried to look half as cool as you. Though I guess I can''t say that to a kid younger than me.


    "Shut up!" Ellie says still pulling at her bow. "I was just surprised is all¡­"


    "Ah, a lively family is a good family." The woman says laughing again. "My name is Julianne. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Cole. I would extend my hand but I''m afraid Franz would take issue if I ended up falling in love."


    "You¡­" Franz says looking between me and his wife.


    Look, man, I didn''t do anything.


    ~ ~


    "So you are starting a business Mr. Moedy?"


    "Please Evan, if you insist on calling me by my last name at least call me Captain Moedy. Mr. Moedy was my father."


    "Understood Captain."


    Why does that sound so familiar?


    "Yeah, I plan to start a business. I hope to increase the well-being of the island villages. I''ve heard Chipowa isn''t the only one who has issues receiving consistent food deliveries."


    "That''s a very admirable goal," Julianne says picking at a slice of cake with her fork. Likely deciding if another bite was worth it or not. "Do you think you can accomplish it?"


    "If it''s him, I think he can do it," Ellie said staring at her plate blankly, probably unaware that she had even said it out loud.


    "Ellie really has fallen quickly it seems," Julianne says laughing again and stuffing a fork-full of cake into her mouth with a satisfied sigh.


    "I apologize. And yes, I believe I can do it. Or rather the people I train will be able to do it."


    "Dad, Dad can I?" Evan asks turning to his dad with a gleam in his eye.


    "I understand what you mean Evan. Even I am tempted to take part in the training. Adventuring on the seas. It sounds like a wonderful life. But for now, you are too young."


    "I understand." The boy says dropping his head in disappointment.


    Does my life really sound like that much fun? So far, yes, it has been mostly positive experiences. But I don''t deny the fact that this is dangerous. Any voyage could be our last. The girls realize that fact, but do these two men understand it?


    ~ ~


    I have currently over 3,000 ''Ship points'' and over 10,000 ''Merchant points''. It seems I received the ship points for rescuing prisoners and I received the merchant points for the shark corpses we carried back to Marrow. I also seem to have received some from when we were transporting slaves. I was apparently a slave ship for about twelve hours. I even received a title called [Slaver].


    I''m not sure how I feel about that.


    This is more than enough to buy a few cheaper ships though. Nothing extravagant of course, but strong enough to travel black seas without worry.


    I can also afford the much-needed weapons for the girls. I''m thinking a small flintlock pistol for Rou and a long Spear for Aqua. El, on the other hand, said she wanted a spear gun like mine. I wonder about the safety of giving her explosive tipped spears but I found a water-soluble clay that works perfectly as a makeshift fuse. The clay has to be fully submerged to break down so rain drops and waves won''t trigger it.


    After assembling a few extra spears for El and purchasing extra rounds for Rou the armament was complete. I plan to give them out once we plan our next voyage. They will also require proper training. But I have a plan for that.


    I thought of adding a cannon or two to the Excalibur but for now, I will save my points for the 50 cal.


    Not to mention I need to buy boats. I can spend Merchant Points on them but it seems cheaper to buy with SP.


    After some deliberation, I decide on the ship that will make up our fleet. It was skinny but had comfortable looking cabins, a thick hull, and a sturdy looking mast.


    But images only give so much detail. If I want to be sure I need to purchase one and inspect it. But I can''t just make a ship appear at the port. It would be seen as demon''s work or worse.


    When I tell the crew I was going to where we first got the Excalibur everyone claims they want to come too. This was a problem because I didn''t want the ship left unattended. In the end, I agree to take Mirna and El. Rou and Aqua had witnessed me move it in the first place so they had no excuse to come. Alice seemed to want to come as well but she didn''t speak up so I left her be.


    I have a theory that Alice wants to stay with the crew. Her and Aqua seem close, and Mirna and her chat often. She was outgoing about the plan to set up shop in Marrow but she seems to be looking out for Karlie more than herself. When the time comes for us to leave I wonder what she will choose to do?


    "This is it," I say pointing to the eroded gash in the sand.


    "Look over here," Mirna says pointing to where the tip of the boat had lain.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Where she pointed two deep holes were imprinted. She puts her fist into the hole and knocks on the sand.


    "Hard as rock! Amazing! Was this Captain?" Mirna says bouncing over to me with glee.


    "Yeah, I guess I''m heavy," I reply with a smile.


    "So what are we doing here?" El asks looking towards the forest behind the beach.


    "Well I wanted it to be a secret but I don''t mind if it''s you two. But keep quiet about it please."


    I say as much to the girls and begin to operate the menu. I choose the proper settings and mentally click.


    ""WAH!"" The two girls shout looking at the boat that sat where the Excalibur once lay.


    "New secret fort!" Mirna shouts running towards the beached ship in a hurry.


    I had built the ship aground on purpose I wanted no one running away with my trial product.


    "Should we go inspect it?" I ask El who is still in shock.


    "Yes, lets." She nods back to reality and chases after Mirna.


    ~ ~


    It was about what I expected. It''s suitable for the job but small. It would probably suit the crew I currently have perfectly. I could probably even operate this ship myself if I had to. That was of course due to Rou and Aqua''s lessons though.


    The only fault I had with it was the size of the bed in the captain''s quarters. Though I guess that''s an issue only in my situation. All in all, it made me appreciate the Excalibur that much more. It really was a well-made ship.


    El has proactively decided that this ship needs a purple keel as well so she began and was finished within a few minutes. I guess that truly proves how much smaller of a boat it is. It took her nearly an hour to finish Excalibur''s keel but this one was finished in less than three minutes.


    Maybe the purple stripe will become the symbol of our shipping company.


    Well, the ship is good, now I just need work on the pier to start. They began collection of lumber but they claimed it could take up to a week before they find the proper beams for securing it.


    Work also began on the replacement of the deck on the Excalibur. They planned to burn the wood but I kept it just in case. I have a theory.


    ~ ~


    "Come on captain we so rarely drink together yet it is supposed to be a tradition! We are going to the bar whether you like it or not."


    "Fine, fine."


    I was whining but I didn''t have anything particularly against the idea. It would be good to take some time off. And I hadn''t spent much time with Rou recently.


    "Yay!"


    ~


    "Pahhh! The best." Rou says slamming the cup down and sighing contently. "Come on, drink, drink."


    I follow her lead and drink the thick mead. Perhaps I should introduce better alcohol in this world. I thought I could handle the occasional drink with Rou but this is just foul.


    "You certainly have some taste."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Nothing, nothing. So was there something, in particular, you wanted to talk about or¡­?"


    "Nope, just to relax. Why, did you have something?"


    "No, not really. I guess I''m curious how everyone is handling being on the ship. Heard any complaints?"


    "Hmm, well the new girls are of course getting a tad sea sick but you have already noticed and begun to address that. As for the crew. I think everyone is happy. It''s hard not to be. El is fitting in well. She''s now basically become a necessity for docking that behemoth."


    "And Mirna?"


    "Mirna is vital as well. I swear she can read our minds sometimes with the timing of her meals. And those skewers are getting dangerously good. I''m almost afraid what the next experiment of hers will bring."


    "Aqua?"


    "Aqua would likely follow you to the edge of the planet just because of what she witnessed the day we all met. I do think she is a little worried that she can''t show her abilities better but I think that''s a good thing over all. Healing magic is incredible but it''s not something you want to need."


    "I understand that. I also hope the time her abilities become necessary never comes. But she should know that we feel safer just having her nearby. And how about you?"


    "I love¡­ I¡­ I really enjoy being on the ship with everyone, Captain included. I used to think it was impossible to live on a ship as nice as Excalibur. But when I''m with you I wonder if anything is impossible. I feel like if I follow you I can become stronger. Ah, I¡­" She flushes and buries her face back into the mug.


    "I''m glad. I too hope we can continue sailing together. Nothing would make me happier."


    ~ ~


    "So what do you guys think?" I say to the group assembled in the small attached storage room. "It''s a little small now but we can expand if we need. For now, other than weapons there really is nothing we need to store anyway."


    "Is the¡­"


    "Yes, before you even ask the other building attached to this was also included in the sale. I will be teaching some of you how to make the hamburgers and we will be converting it into a walk up restaurant."


    "Walk up?"


    "Yeah it will be similar to a food cart we will have two people taking orders and money at the front and a few making the burgers in the back. I think six people will be fine. Which leaves six people to work the main business. It will probably be overkill for awhile but it''s fine. So any volunteers to sell burgers?"


    "Wait, six and six?" Karlie asks seemingly doing the same math as the rest of the girls, possibly a bit faster. "Then what about the¡­"


    "Rou and Aqua have determined we would run at peak efficiency if we had two more crew members, so I''m opening the invitation to you all first. Anyone?"


    "Come on. He''s all but asking you¡­" Karlie says pushing on Alice''s back.


    "What, but¡­ No, what are you talking about? If I go then¡­"


    "I will be fine. You have your own life to lead. Listen, Alice, you have helped me for as long as I can remember. In school, during the bandit attack, even on that dreadful ship. But now it''s my turn to protect you."


    "Protect me? Wouldn''t going be dangerous?"


    "It would," I say with a nod to the two of them.


    "No, I''m not protecting something silly like your life. I''m protecting the most important thing to a girl. Her love! So go!"


    "Wha¡­! Karlie you promised you wouldn''t talk about that!"


    "Alice will be going with you," Karlie states to me firmly.


    "Alright, welcome to the crew Alice." I extend my hand her to which she lightly grips and shakes.


    "Thanks for having me."


    ~ ~


    The groups split up and begin to discuss job assignments. I left that up to the two in charge of the operations. A daughter of a baker on the hamburger front and Karlie holding the reins to the Excalibur Trade Company.


    As for the other volunteer for our crew, it was the only boy left among the rescued slaves. He was nine or ten I would guess. I remember him being one of the sea sick ones so I was somewhat curious about why he decided to join. But I then remembered the look on his face when Mirna gave him the skewer that first day. It must have been love at first sight.

 Chapter 12

    "He was ok, I think if he got strong in training he would make a fine sailor."


    "Yeah, I don''t have a problem with it. He was polite. What I won''t allow is number 28. I don''t want him anywhere near me."


    "I sort of felt the same way. What about 3?"


    "3 was¡­? Oh. yeah. She was a rock star. But she said she''s never been on a ship before. We would have to start from the beginning there but other than that¡­"


    "So have you all decided?" I ask the main decision making party for the Excalibur Trade Company.


    "I think so," Aqua says aligning some papers and sliding them into a folder.


    Aqua and Rou were acting as consultants while Karlie was in training. Once she learns what to spot in a prospective crew member she will be left in charge of it completely.


    "Yes, then lets head over to the guild and post the results."


    ~ ~


    "Training starts here. It won''t be easy. All of you may not have what it takes. But I can see that many of you do! It''s easy to spot, it''s the glimmer in your eyes, it''s the longing for the sea! We will assemble like this daily for the next few weeks. However, it will be at sunrise tomorrow on so I expect to see you all bright and early!"


    """Yes!""" A loud chorus of voices shout.


    "We will begin with something rather easy. As you have likely seen, our pier is currently in the middle stages of completion. The mill workmen are truly marvelous. In comparison, you all are still worthless. Do you see the beam before you?"


    This was a beam I had borrowed from the mill. It was twenty feet long and at least a couple dozen inches thick.


    """Yes!""" The prospects all shout again glancing at the log.


    "How many men do you think carried this here?"


    This was a trick question technically. I had carried it with storage.


    "It must have been dozens¡­" The oldest prospect amongst the bunch says looking across the long pine.


    "It was six. And you here are twelve. So? Do you think you can lift it?"


    They all look between each other, analyzing each other''s muscles. They seem doubtful.


    "Fret not, You can. And in a weeks time, you will do it with six. A week later three."


    I wasn''t positive this was the case but I figure it will pump them up so let''s go with it.


    I hand each man, and the one woman, a hammer, and heavy nail.


    "Choose a spot and insert your hand-hold," I instruct without giving any hints.


    Each wanders around the log until they find something they like about a certain place and begin hammering. It was as I figured it would be.


    "Wait, wait." The girl says noticing everyone''s singular actions.


    "She''s right you are moving too quickly fools." The oldest man says nodding his head at the fools.


    Sorry I call it like I see it.


    "We need to arrange them so our work is equal across the whole log or this will never work. Here, everyone partner up."


    This girl is good. She is indeed a captain. The man, if he can get over his age based ego, will likely work well as a leader as well.


    The group follows the girl''s instructions and line up along the log before starting to hammer the nails in.


    The over lapping sound of hammers hitting nails gave me a headache so I went inside for the time being.


    Once the clamor ended I walked back to the yard to see them standing around blankly waiting for instructions.


    "Whats the holdup? Lift it."


    "Unfortunately we already tried and¡­" The oldest says.


    "What is your name sir?" I ask tired of not having a name for the face.


    "Golin, Captain."


    "Hmm, I see. What is wrong miss you seem bothered by something."


    The girl had been chewing on her lip since I first stepped out the door. She seems upset with the other recruits.


    "Pina, Sir. And to be honest I''m not sure why they gave up. I thought we should continue trying but they claimed it was no use. It bothered me."


    "I concur. It bothers me too. If you can''t do something continue trying until you can."


    With my words, the group''s faces drop and they quickly line up along the log. They each bend over into a different lifting stance readying themselves to tug. Well, half are waiting half have already begun struggling with all their might.


    "We will give it full force on counts of three," Golin says beginning to understand my intention for the training.


    This was only half to give them strength, it also gave them agility as well as team work experience. Team work wasn''t measurable on my menu but it was still important.


    After an hour all of them look utterly exhausted. Lunch should be nearly ready so I will give them a break for now.


    They cheer at the announcement of food and eagerly sit down at the picnic tables. This was also a chance to test run the restaurant so it was a good experience for all.


    All the recruits sans Golin and Pina chatted together as they ate. Golin was staring at the log seemingly transfixed while Pina was Balancing on a nearby tree stump with a burger in her other hand. She twirls and notices my gaze, she exchanges a nice wave and then takes a large bite from the burger.


    "El, can you assist me, I want to show the recruits something," I say in a normal voice despite the fact that I hadn''t seen her in the past few hours.


    "Sure." She says landing on the ground a few paces ahead of me. I expected she was in a nearby tree. But spotting her is impossible, her camouflage skills are master level.


    "Here," I say handing her a nail and hammer. "Hammer this nail in at the end there."


    I point to the flat end of the log. The recruits have already noticed the exchange. It would be hard not to notice that type of entrance. And she''s an elf, probably the first one they''ve ever seen.


    "Oy is she¡­"


    "No, doubt look at the hair."


    "No, look at the ears under the bandana!"


    *CRACK*


    I glance at the end of the log where El stood and it was split into a ''V'' where the nail had been placed.


    "Ah, El you ruined the surprise. Here like this." I lightly hammer the nail, limiting my strength so the nail goes in only a few inches. "Here you stand on this end I''ll do that end. I don''t want you getting a splinter."


    El nods sadly at me. Don''t let it get you down it''s not that big a deal.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "On three?" I ask her. She nods so I begin my count. "One, Two Three¡­"


    The two of us yank on our respective ends and the log shifts to our demand. El places the log on her shoulder while I hold it around my chest. I glance at the recruits to see if the message has been made clear. This child here had just done what you twelve couldn''t and prior to that she nearly destroyed the log with a single blow.


    I had realized it recently. El''s level twelve is abnormally strong. Her stats were significantly higher than they should be. I theorize this has to do with the ''Life force'' that was given to her by her comrades? Perhaps doing what they did had more meanings than just saving her dying body. It may have given her the ability to live on the island for as long as she had.


    "Oy that''s¡­ Well, everyone know''s elves are abnormally strong¡­"


    "I''ve never heard that¡­"


    "No, that''s simply not true. Us elves rarely rely on physical strength. And by that logic what of Captain. Look." She says stepping away from the log without it budging.


    "Oh, that''s¡­"


    "That''s Captain for you," Aqua says with a grin.


    "Hey! Focus on your training." I say towards her, dropping the log "If you have time to watch our training you must be a spear master by now."


    "I''m getting there¡­" Aqua says with a frown before running off to the other side of the yard where Rou was Practicing with the Flintlock.


    "Come to think of it what happened with your spear gun training anyways?"


    "Look, look!" She says pointing towards the building.


    There, nailed to my trade company building, were four of the chicken like analogs that I had eaten at the Lord''s mansion. So they live in tree''s, I wouldn''t have expected that.


    "And how many misses?"


    "Zero." She says making a circle with her fingers.


    "Oh, good job you are indeed already a master. You are welcome to watch then, but the rest of you! Breaks over let''s get back to it!"


    """Yes!""" The group shouts remotivated by the display of skill me and El had shown them.


    ~ ~


    This training isn''t just senseless hard work. It actually relates to something I''ve noticed watching the girls level up over the past few voyages. I suppose it all goes back to the arm wrestling contest between me and Mirna on the second night. It was inconsequential at the time but I noticed she had leveled the next day. Her strength was also prioritized. I attempted it again with another crew member to see if it was a fluke and sure enough I can power level people fairly easily. I just need to force them to exert their maximum strength.


    And now that they can lift the log the next level begins.


    I say next level but in the past two days, they have leveled quite a few times. At first mostly level 1 they now all sat comfortably around 5. Pina and Golin are 7 while Rou and Aqua have already caught up with El''s level 12.


    Of course, El left them in the dust and is now 15 but she recently hit a wall. I will think about that later though.


    "Are you ready for the next step?"


    "Yes!" They all sound with a single voice.


    "Good, let''s begin."


    They each wordlessly take hammer and nail and with a machine-like motion simultaneously swing their collective hammers.


    A single sound is emitted with each hit. Now, this is team work. It still took a few swings to secure the nail but they were organized.


    They grasp the nails and lift. It comes slowly at first but once they are sure it rises with ease. This is a preventative measure for loose nails. It happens, and it breaks toes.


    "This appears too easy for you don''t you agree?"


    "Yes."


    "But I don''t yet think six can lift it. And I will hide the fact that I''ve seen you trying during the lunch break."


    A few recruits laugh which was the intention so they don''t get scolded. "So then, you all will now prevent the log from leaving this height in the air."


    They grimace at the words, quickly understanding what I mean to do. I place my hand on one end of the log and begin walking. Thier feet dig in but it''s impossible for them to resist even collectively. I keep walking and they push back while stumbling. They compensate for their partners stumbles though so the log never falls completely to the ground. I walk them down twenty feet and then pause and start on the other side.


    By the end of the day, the ground had two long ditches that weren''t formed by wagon wheels.


    But I must say progress is great. I really think they might be able to lift the logs themselves in a month if I kept this up. But that sound really bothersome so I will get them to my crews current level and then leave. I can''t just go around power leveling people to my level, it would ruin everything.


    On a side note, all this work has actually leveled me up. Hello, level 50 and my first spendable stat point and skill point since I pushed the Excalibur from the sand.


    Should I spend it on the next level of Herculean strength? What, I shouldn''t? Why not?


    I guess you are right. Well, let''s look at the others then I guess.


    Well, there are the ones for a 20% gain to each stat but I don''t want those either. Something interesting. Something useful.


    Oh! Well, that''s not useful, but it is indispensable. But I would feel bad getting it, it feels like I''m stealing Aqua''s turf.


    But really, [Resurrection]. That''s a hell of a skill. I feel like not getting it puts up a bad flag, but I still want to look at the other options.


    I can unlock knowledge of various magics. Including ''wind''. I can also get something that summons an appropriate animal mount depending on the terrain. Is this what Rou was worried about? Summoned beasts and magic wind?


    Really it''s hard to get excited about anything after seeing resurrection. I think even if I see something amazing it will look boring comparatively.


    Time stop, meh.


    Create homunculus, I have enough girls thanks.


    Fly, well that''s actually pretty dope.


    But nonetheless, nothing caught my eye like resurrection. So I confirm it and drop a point into strength just out of habit.


    One point would be wasted anywhere else. At least here it turns my 74 (133) to 75 (135).


    Oh, really? That''s actually fairly useless now that I think about it. Well, it''s all useless numbers anyway, at least now I don''t have to deal with it for awhile.

 Chapter 12.5

    *Lunch*


    "Did you see the pier this morning?" A man asks another after swallowing a lump of hamburger.


    "Yeah what about it?"


    "The guys were installing the last pylon, did you see?"


    "Oh yeah. Haha, guess he lied about how many it took, I noticed that too. Kinda makes me wonder if those guys are weak don''t-cha think."


    "Not weak per-say, just¡­ they haven''t gone through Captain''s hellish training. I envy them really."


    "You can say that again. Oy wanna try grabbing some people and trying to lift it with six. I swore last time we were real close."


    "Let''s do it!"


    ~ ~


    "Pina, on your chin."


    "Oh, thanks. Say Golin why don''t you ever eat the burgers?"


    "My wife packs me a lunch. Wanna try?"


    "Oh, sure!. Thanks."


    "Well?"


    "It¡­ its pretty spicy!"


    "Mhm, just the way I like it!"


    "Hey, whats the burnt thing there."


    "Oh, this is something like a dessert. It''s the most delicious part."


    "Ah, I suppose it would be," Pina says with a grin. So Golin has a kid, huh? And old enough to cook. He must be proud.


    ~ ~


    "Do you want to try?"


    "I don''t know it seems scary. It''s pretty loud."


    "I wanna try! It doesn''t seem far from my spear gun I''m sure it will be easy."


    "Ok, here. First, you have to rip the little packet thingy with your teeth and then pour it here. You tamp a bit and drop the ball and its good to go. Here, El."


    "Here I go."


    ~BANG!~


    "Oh a perfect shot, as expected of El. Truly the power of an elves eyes!"


    "WHAT!?"


    "Ah, right I forgot the exceptional power of the ears¡­"


    *Sail*


    "No, not that pulley the other one. Pina, will you show him?"


    "I think she means this one here," Pina says pointing to a pulley near Golin''s hand. Golin feeds the rope and secures it to the deck with the knot Aqua had shown him earlier.


    This was their first test voyage. Most had trepidations about sailing but they learned quickly under the leadership of Rou and Aqua. But the real test was just about to begin.


    "Ok, from here. Sail home. We are finished assisting. Please inform us when we have arrived. Good luck."


    "What?" A man says looking around to gauge the rest of the recruits reactions. They were mixed. A few had confidence while a few had expressions matching his own.


    Pina was confident though, she boldly took the position Rou had been standing in. She glances at the Compass and instructs the crew with the adjustments to the course. They follow her instructions closely with the help of Golin''s berating.


    ~ ~


    "Do you think they will be ok?"


    "Of course, they are employees of Captain who is loved by the ocean spirit. The fools could travel south and we would still arrive on time."


    "Right, I guess I forgot."


    "Silly sister."


    *Food*


    "WRONG! AGAIN!"


    "Yes, Chef!"


    The woman scurried away quickly dropping the patty into the trash on the way back to the grill. Chef rarely accepted a burger. To have a burger accepted by Chef is something of an Honor. Even Autumn, the apparent head of the restaurant had failed to meet Mirna''s expectations. Just what kind of cooking had she received that made her so strict in her tastes. It must have been something incredible to make everything else taste so horrible.


    The woman actually thought the burger tasted pretty good but she wouldn''t dare say that in front of the terrifying child.


    "Mirna don''t you think you are going a bit over board?"


    "Oh, Captain. No. Mirna is simply making them represent Captain properly."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I, see. I see. Well don''t go overboard you don''t want to be hated by them."


    "Ah, that''s impossible Sir. Mirna is something of an idol to us. To make something that satisfies her is all we truly care about right now. And we will continue to strive to properly match her ideals!"


    "Ah, I see. Well, good luck. Don''t work yourselves to death."


    Thus the legend of the ''Demon Chef'' Mirna was born.


    *Drunk*


    "Captain. There you are I was looking everywhere."


    "Oh, Rou whats up?"


    "No, nothing really I was just looking for you¡­"


    "Oh, I see."


    "What are you working on?"


    "Well it''s not my only way of doing it but I want better alcohol to drink with you so I''m making some."


    "Making alcohol?"


    "Yeah, look. This is a whole cask of that mead from the bar."


    "A¡­ a whole cask¡­" She gulps blankly and moistens her lips while staring at the barrel.


    "Right, well or rather it was a whole cask."


    "Wha¡­ empty?" She cries looking into the barrel with a tears brewing in her eyes.


    "But look at this cup here."


    "Oh, what is it water?"


    "Does it smell like water?"


    "OOOH?! What is this?"


    "Want to have a drink First Mate Rou?"


    "You needn''t even ask Captain!"


    Captain pours two small glasses and sets them in front of Rou and himself.


    "To a long life together!"


    "Ah¡­ yes. Cheers."


    "Ooh, that''s much better than mead. What do you think?"


    "UGHYA?! What in the name of the seventeen spirits is that?"


    "Did you say seventeen? Oh, jeez¡­"


    *Rumor mill*


    "They say he saved a village from bandits with a hand tied behind his back. When asked why his hand was tied he simply said it was ''for fun''."


    ~ ~


    "Did you hear about the kid in Marrow, he found a ship in a Gali dessert and carried it all the way to the sea. Without taking a single rest."


    "I heard it was without taking a sip of water."


    "I thought his arm was tied behind his back?"


    ~ ~


    "The whole fin! It just tore right off she said. I couldn''t believe it but she said her daughter worked for him."


    "It was, live?"


    "Yeah tore it right off while holding it down."


    "The ultimate material!"


    "Ulti wha¡­? Oh, where''d she go?"


    ~ ~


    "It''s up to four now they say."


    "Four? Last I heard it was three."


    "Well, there''s the elf too."


    "Oh, right I forgot the elf. And they''re all beautiful?"


    "I''ve heard they are unlike anything in this world."


    "It''s surely just an inflated rumor though right?"


    "I''m not so sure. Why would a person like that have anything but the best."


    "True¡­"


    ~ ~


    "With a hand behind his back, Can you believe it?"


    "Dear, you shouldn''t listen to rumors at the pub, you have intelligence agents for that. Do you forget you are the king?"


    "Yes dear. No, I didn''t forget dear."


    ~ ~


    "Princess, I heard a rumor about your favorite person, would you be interested in hearing it?"


    "About ''him''? Yes, tell me, tell me."


    "They say he rescued a dozen slaves and destroyed a Bandit ship single handily."


    "Oh, for some reason that''s kind of boring."


    "Boring? What do you mean? That''s clearly an incredible feat, surely you couldn''t¡­"


    "No, I probably couldn''t. But with him, I always expect more. Here, you know what spread a rumor with the same contents. But say ''his arm was tied behind his back''."


    "Uhm? Y¡­yes princess. Right away."


    "Yes, that''s much more interesting. I really hope he thanks me someday."

 Chapter 13

    "For some reason, I feel very unlucky right now."


    "Why?"


    "I can''t put my finger on it exactly. It seems like something I shouldn''t notice."


    "Well, I''d just ignore it, Captain, it''s probably nothing."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    ~ ~


    "I''m not sure why you want it but, here," Franz says holding a glass bottle out to me. It wasn''t exactly like a champagne bottle but it would work fine for what it was needed for. It''s not like this is an actual tradition for opening a pier, I just kind of felt like doing it since I didn''t get the chance with Excalibur.


    "Thank you," I say gripping the bottle before turning to my crew and the employees of the ETC. I invited the captains, Golin and Pina but they claimed they wanted to practice a bit more so they don''t crash into my new pier. I thanked them for the thought internally.


    Before I realized it the practice had devolved into a race though so I glance up in the distance from time to time to check the results.


    "Now then, with this, the Excalibur Trade Pier will be officially open for business." I crack the bottle against a metal wrapped pole and its contents spray across my face. I had thought something like this might happen.


    "Here Captain. After you mentioned your luck this morning I wondered if something might¡­"


    "Yes, thank you. I appreciate your thoughts." I say wiping my face with the towel and setting it on my shoulder. "Well, then I wonder when our first ship will get here?"


    "Oh have they already finished construction?" Franz asks, still probably assuming we got them from the Island of Crows.


    "No, we''ve had our crews training on them for the past week and a half. They have become quite skilled. Oh, El is that¡­"


    "Yeah, it seems Pina will be victorious."


    "Ah, that''s to be expected I suppose. It''s the power of adoration versus fear."


    "But I wonder which would win in combat against a powerful foe."


    "True. Though I wouldn''t be so sure. Golin''s crew is definitely fierce but I think Pina''s crew''s desire to protect her is also strong."


    "It is the same with Captain''s crew."


    "Ah, you all really get along well. If Ellie saw this she''d cry her eyes out."


    "Captain who is Ellie?!"


    "Oh is she a new friend?"


    "Aqua don''t just willing accept this!"


    "Mah, whats the problem?"


    "I also think a new friend would be fine. Plenty of room, Captain''s bed is huge."


    "El! Don''t talk about that in public! Captain, please do something about this situation!"


    "Mirna likes new friends, like ''new friend'' Alice. Though Mirna wonders why Alice doesn''t sleep with Captain. Strange. Part of the crew but apart. Sad."


    Do you really think I can control a situation like this Rou? Franz'' envious gaze is creeping me out. I''d like to avoid situations like this if possible. I knew this was an unlucky day.


    "So that''s where they all go¡­" Alice lightly whispers with blood red cheeks while looking at the girls in envy.


    ~ ~


    "Good work on the race Pina as I said anything you want that''s within my power will be yours so what would you like?"


    "Hmm, well I thought a lot about it. And once I decided for sure, I worked twice as hard to be sure we won. I know this is a selfish request so I hope you won''t hate me for asking it¡­"


    "Go ahead."


    "Please let me join your crew¡­" Pina says with a pleading voice. "Ah, after¡­ after a year. Once I train a replacement. I found a love for the sea in this training. And now, the thought of being locked into following ships or moving goods just doesn''t seem enough for me. I want to adventure. I want to tell stories like the ones you tell. I will make a name for myself here first. I will become the best fleet commander in the three seas and then in a year if you will accept me, Please let me join your crew!"


    "Alright. I don''t mind. I think it would be good to have you. I respect your determination. You are a skilled sailor now and in a year I think you will probably be an exceptional sailor. I would be a fool not to have you on my ship."


    "Thank you! I will work hard here, I promise!"


    "Good."


    I suppose God gives the bad with the good. I give a quick thumbs up to the sky and begin to walk towards my next destination. I had a final payment on the pier due. I felt poor but I knew that was just because of my unreasonable concept of money.


    Having any platinum signets puts me above that bracket but still, having less than ten in the bank makes my stomach churn.


    ~ ~


    "Captain, story."


    "Oh right, where were we exactly?"


    "He had just cut off his hand."


    "And he said he was his father but that not possible, he killed Luke''s father right?"


    "Oh, he fell down a pit right and was hanging onto, what''d you call it an unteena?"


    "Antenna, yeah sorry for the crappy cliffhanger but it wasn''t in my control."


    "By the way, it seemed weird that¡­ was it Lando? Or whoever, was wearing Han''s clothes when they flew away, what was that about exactly?"


    "Nobody knows exactly, it''s something of a mystery of the universe you might say. So then next is a story I think you will all enjoy. And it will also be the final segment."


    ""WHAT?""


    "It''s ending?" Mirna asks with a tear coming to her eye.


    "Unfortunately, it is sweetheart, but don''t worry I have other stories and, if you are super good I will give you a prequel in twenty years!"


    "YAY!"


    "Now then let''s return to the story¡­"


    *Knock Knock*


    "Alice or Jun come on in," I shout towards to door aware that standing up out of bed is not an option currently.


    "Um, yes¡­" Alice says looking at the bed and the floor in turn.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No, I just¡­" She stammers seemingly not sure of what to say.


    She wore a thin pajama/dress-like thing that the Marrow clothing store sold. It''s not exactly stylish but it hangs on curves properly so a well-proportioned body can make it extremely alluring. Such was the case in this situation.


    "Right it''s that," She says with a fist on her palm. "I am cold."


    She states it matter-factly but I can understand her intentions.


    "I can understand that, wearing so little¡­" I say teasing her and eliciting a blush. "I can give you another blanket if you want."


    Now I''m just being mean but if she wants something she should be honest at least.


    "No¡­ um¡­"


    "Mirna is warm you can sleep with her," El suggests either understanding or not understand the situation at all. It was tough to gauge which.


    Mirna begins to slither and is suddenly out past my feet before I could react. She leaps towards Alice hugging and happily claiming she would sleep with her.


    "Wha¡­ Naked?! Are all of you¡­ under there¡­ Uwa. So it''s like that¡­" Alice pulls her hands to the hem of the dress and begins to pull upwards so I promptly put an end to the misunderstanding.


    "They are all fully clothed, please don''t misunderstand just because Mirna is a free spirit." I flip the blanket up revealing El, Rou, and Aqua in similar pajamas as hers.


    Aqua was fiddling with her dress but I held it firmly down with my hand. My heart can''t handle this life I worry.


    ~ ~


    "It''s a trap."


    "It''s surely a trap."


    "A ploy, right?"


    "Why do you all say that?"


    "Hmm, Captain you are too trusting. Think about it a bit."


    "Aqua''s right, there is no reason an Abyssal would be in the Capital bay, it''s too shallow. It wouldn''t even fit."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Unfortunately I believe they are right," Muscleman says looking over the request that had arrived at the guild late last night. It was indeed a strange request. A subjugation of one of the most fearsome creatures in the sea and the request comes here of all places. Either I''m being goaded into going or they think I am the only one capable of killing it.


    The girls are probably right. But I feel like they are going out of their way to invite me. It seems rude to just ignore it. Or, if it''s true and there really is an ancient creature attacking ships near the capital well I would feel terrible if I didn''t help.


    "Well, let''s go. What do you all think?"


    "Captain?"


    "What, even if it is a trap what''s the worse they can do?"


    "Imprison you?" Muscleman hazards a guess.


    "As if. No cage could hold captain. He needs only speak the name of the wind and it will help him escape."


    "I suppose that is right," Muscleman says rubbing his chin. "Yeah, I guess I can''t find an issue with it either. But please be careful."


    "Of course."


    "Oh before I forget here are these too." He hands me a stack of forms as well as a few small cards. They look similar to my adventurer guild card but they each have the Excalibur''s name written in a nice font at the top. I hand them out to each of the crew members. They look at the card in awe.


    "C Rank!?" Rou asks as she looks at the rank of her card.


    "Yep, it''s typical for the Captain''s crew to get a ranked down guild card. That''s partially why it took us so long to get these finished. A lot of hoops to jump through to issue a C ranked card from the start."


    "Wait that means Captain¡­" Aqua sticks a hand deep into my pocket before finding her target and yanking on it before widening her eyes at the silver ''B'' printed largely on the Card. "B rank¡­"


    "Amazing¡­" Rou says looking at the card in awe.


    Was this really so amazing? I thought there were a bunch of B ranks. He mentioned there being four B ranked parties at least.


    "And also this." Muscle man says handing me a bag of coins.


    "Ah, I am so sick of carrying money!" I say gripping the bag and analyzing its weight.


    "Only Captain." Someone says from behind but I ignore it.


    ~ ~


    "Deposit Mr. Moedy?" The bank attendant says as I step up to the counter.


    "Yes, Carol. Heres the card."


    "Oh, I see it was finally updated. Congratulations."


    "You don''t seem very surprised¡­"


    "No well after the first visit I figured the card couldn''t possibly be correct."


    "Come to think of it, are there more people working here than the first time?"


    "Yes. Due to your deposit, we exceeded a certain amount stored at the bank. As such the Bank organization requires us to increase staff. It''s for safety mostly."


    "I see."


    "Yes, rather we should thank you for your deposit. It feels good having more than just me and Ponzo working. Will that be everything?"


    "Yes for now just that bag. And would you mind asking Ponzo for my current balance."


    "Certainly. Just one moment."


    The woman escapes to the back with the cart and the Dwarf, Ponzo, begins entering the combination. I had seen him do this many times but it seems like each time the process starts differently.


    ~ ~


    "We have it under control Captain. In fact, we just received our first shipment request. ETS #2 was planning on leaving for Chipowa in the morning"


    "So Golin''s taking it? Alright sounds good. Well, we shouldn''t be too long. Three weeks maybe a month. You guys have access to my vault so if anything comes up don''t hesitate to¡­"


    "It will be no problem Captain. Please, rest assured. We can handle this."


    "Mhm. I trust you. Good luck, tell Golin to go flat out from the gate and bring plenty of spear gun ammo. We can''t have our first voyage end in disaster."


    "Yes, Captain. And if I may make a request?"


    "Shoot."


    "Please keep Alice safe."


    "Understood. Leave it to me."


    "I hear she was already able to take steps. You move quick Captain."


    "That was completely of her doing. I had nothing to do with that."


    "Yes, yes¡­ But really for Captain to sleep in the nude, how scandalous. I can''t imagine what the fan club would say if they heard that."


    "There was no scandal of that sort! And what club?!"


    ~ ~


    "Do you have to go Mirna?"


    "Yes, mom. Mirna is is a big strong C rank now. And Captain''s wife. Must go where Captain goes."


    "I suppose that''s true."


    Oy, don''t just willingly accept that.


    "But worry not, mother. Mirna will continue to return."


    "Ah thank you Mirna! I love you, dear."


    "Until mother relinquishes that Cream stew recipe I shall return."


    "Over my dead body!"


    ~ ~


    "So this is our course. We will bounce along the coast as we go north. It loops in here and the capital is on this peninsula over here. This whole area here is considered the capital bay."


    The area Rou points to was large. If the scale on this map is accurate it''s nearly the distance to 282 across. Around a day''s sail by a day and a half''s sail. A large body of water to search, but if an Abyssal is as large as they say, it apparently won''t be hard to spot at all. That''s why they are all adamant about this being false information.


    I can''t put my finger on why but I think the information is correct. Maybe it has something to do with my general luck this week, maybe it has to do with something else. In any case, I''m excited. I''ve been in Marrow the last month now. And other than some R&R it has been mostly just busy work.


    Sanding the new deck, training the crew, opening the restaurant, advertising services of the trading company, it been endless really. But a voyage will be great. And now I have a sense of security, the girls can protect themselves now. Each is not exactly at a ''master level'' yet but they are extremely capable with weapons.


    What surprised me most was Aqua''s transformation. She broke the wall that El hit with ease she now sat at level 22 and was the highest level amongst my crew members. She was terrifying with a spear. We spar from time to time, it is really difficult to counter a spear with bare hands.


    Her agility score has eclipsed my own. It''s actually really exciting. I finally have a real opponent, I wonder what she will be like in the future.


    "Only problem is the ocean gate, but we have Pirate ID''s, or if it comes to it we also still have the royal invite."


    Aqua pulls me from my day dreaming with some wise advice. I had nearly forgotten the invitation at this point. Do I still have it?


    "If we show the request they will surely accept us though. Or if we have to pay the merchant fee even that I''m sure won''t be an issue for Captain."


    "True. Well, then I think that looks good, Captain?"


    "Yeah, no, that looks good. I don''t know much about the area so I''ll leave it all to you."


    "Captain Rou won''t say it so I will, I would like to stop here."


    "Aqua! No way¡­"


    Aqua is pointing to a small dot on the map. I can''t see the words under her finger but I see no problem as long as it''s not dangerous it should be fine.


    It looks about halfway between here and the capital so it will make a good Pitstop. This will likely be our longest voyage yet. It will depend on the wind but it''s likely more than a week to the capital so a break would be nice.

 Chapter 14

    "And what exactly is this place?" I ask with a glance at the pink and red decorations spread throughout the port city. We had been sailing for Five days now, a relative crawl compared to what we could do with good winds. It was nice to be on solid ground but I was concerned by the topic of decorations.


    "It''s the city of love, and I think we might be super lucky with our timing!" Aqua rushes over to a nearby merchant selling a pear shaped fruit. "Is the festival already begun?" She asks him with begging eyes.


    "Nope starts tonight. You are in luck, going to try your luck on the draw?"


    "No need!" She says happily pointing towards me.


    "Ah, I see well then you best enjoy the festivities to their fullest."


    "We definitely will. Thanks, gramps!" She tosses a small coin and grabs a handful of fruits before rushing back to us. "Eat, eat." She says handing each of us a pear.


    The girls each take the small fruit and bite into it eagerly. I''m not sure whats happening exactly but they look like they enjoyed it so might as well.


    "Ouch! Why does only mine have a pit?" I ask holding the small stone in my hand.


    ""OOOOH!"" A large group of people all shout at my words.


    I then notice even Rou and the crew are looking at me in wonder. Have I done something again?


    "Please come this way quickly." A priest-looking man says popping from the crowd and grabbing my arm forcefully.


    Why? Why can''t I just have a normal day?


    ~ ~


    "This is him, priestess."


    Oh, it''s the priestess arc?


    "Nice to meet you, I am sorry you were forcefully dragged here. You seem confused so I presume you don''t know much about this city."


    "That''s correct my crew insisted we come," I say, pointing towards the girls a few paces behind me.


    "Ah, that makes sense. Well, this is a city loved by love. It''s a city blessed by the power of the Spirit of Lovers."


    Another spirit. I see.


    "And the appearance of a seed in the heart fruit is a sign of something incredible. You are indeed blessed by fortune. You must surely be thrilled. To be loved by the Spirit of Lovers is rare."


    Wasn''t the appearance of the seed just random chance? I don''t know how much control a spirit has of the situation.


    "Captain isn''t rare. He is unique. Captain is loved by the Spirit of the Ocean as well."


    "He is also a receiver of our blessing of the world tree."


    "Oh! You are popular." The priestess says with surprise and a soft laugh. "I hope I am not imposing but I would request your presence tonight at the festivals opening ceremony. To have someone loved by the Lover Spirit there will make the event incredibly lovely!"


    "You sure love ''love'' it seems."


    "Love is naturally the most important thing on the planet. Without the blessing the Lover Goddess, there would be no people."


    "I still trust the ocean spirit more than any other but this lover spirit doesn''t sound half bad, perhaps a prayer would help¡­" Aqua says pondering the priestess'' words.


    "So will you be participating in the draw Cole?" The priestess asks with a coy smile.


    "No, he will not be!" Rou answers before I have a chance to ask what they are talking about.


    "Ah, what a shame I was hoping fate would bring out ends together."


    "Priestess I know you jest but you cannot participate in the drawing. You know your duties require a certain something from you."


    "Yes, yes¡­ Uwhhh to not be a priestess for a night." She says looking at me with a mischievous look.


    The crew tightly grip onto my arms and pull me a few steps backward. Had they found an enemy they couldn''t handle?


    ~ ~


    "Ok, can someone begin explaining. Let''s start with the draw? What is it exactly?"


    The girls look around between each other trying to decide who will crack first.


    "Also if someone could get me a list of all the spirits that would be handy. I want to know what I will be blessed by before hand."


    At this, the girls laugh a bit and finally Aqua reluctantly begins telling me about the festival in this city.


    It was as I guessed, a festival of love. The ''draw'' was a sort of match making game. Thousands of strings lay in a large goblet. Everyone grips an end and pulls. Often the string will pull easily but occasionally two people hold either end. It''s said that if the couple lays together that night they will be together forever.


    We walked around the city a bit. I dropped into the adventurer guild but it was similar to Marrow''s nothing of real interest on the board. A small Dead request pile but not nearly as many ocean based requests.


    Mirna seems interested in a food stand so we line up and receive some heart shaped rolls. With a bite, a deep red jelly can be seen inside. It''s some type of fruit. It reminds me of watermelon mixed with strawberry. Everyone seems to enjoy the snack so we continue to walk around.


    We stop by a few clothing stores as well as a florist. I buy each girl a flower to match. For Aqua a lily, Rou a Daisy, El a hibiscus, Alice a rose, and lastly for Mirna a large sunflower. Each sat in the girl''s hair comfortably other than Mirna''s but she happily holds it spinning in place with glee.


    "So when is this opening ceremony, I would feel bad being late."


    "It should start at sunset in the main square," Aqua says fiddling with the lily in her hair.


    "Well, then I guess let''s get a move on."


    "Yeah, hate to make that priestess wait," Rou grumbles under her breath.


    ~ ~


    Honestly, the festival was a great time. My role was small. A red string was pulled from the draw goblet and the priestess tied it around my neck. After that she had me sprinkle water into the goblet and with that, the festival began. A line quickly formed around the ''draw''. Since I was told I wasn''t participating I stepped back and returned to where the girls were waiting for me.


    I noticed a few men asked them to join them in line but they politely refused.


    We walked around taking in the atmosphere of the place. It was filled with energy. I could almost sense the lovey-dovey feelings being emitted by the crowd.


    We found a shop selling dinner and everyone readily agreed. Even Mirna seemed to want a day off from cooking. The meal was a fish pasta. I hadn''t seen pasta in Marrow so I guess this is a specialty. The girls were thrilled by the meal and finished it quickly.


    ~ ~


    "So then who will you give it to? Have you decided yet?" Aqua asks as we walk towards the docked Excalibur. They had all been silent for awhile so the sudden question startled me.


    "Give? What, to whom?"


    "Your seed. The seed of love."


    "What¡­ Oh, the pit. right, yeah that, of course, it could be nothing but that¡­ But whats this about giving it to someone? What''s that about?"


    "The blessing of lovers is something meant for two. The one who takes and the one that gives. It''s still incomplete."


    "So I have to give someone this seed in order to receive the blessing fully?" I ask confirming that I''m not confused by her poor word choice.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    """""Yes.""""" All five girls say simultaneously while staring at the stone on my palm.


    Hmm, this seems like trouble. I need to think about this carefully. One wrong move and I worry my crew may fall apart. I suppose this is something I need to address after all. I can''t just set it on the back burner assuming it''s harmless.


    "I will need time to think about it. How about we head to the galley and I will make some cookies while I ponder it."


    "Yay! Captain''s are the best cookies!"


    ~ ~


    "So I did indeed decide," I say from between the group after we settle in for bed.


    Everyone collectively gulps but then Rou speaks up. I honestly hadn''t figured she would, normally she is shy regarding subjects like this.


    "Captain, you should know that we won''t hold hard feelings against the person who receives it. On the contrary, we will be happy for them. And it also won''t change our feelings in the slightest, so please feel at ease about the situation. I hope we didn''t add needless worry by bringing you here¡­"


    "I''m sorry captain. I thought it would just be nice to see the city. I didn''t know it would get so crazy. It''s my fault."


    "Hey hang on Rou, Aqua. It''s fine. Honestly, I had a great time. And this thing gives me a good excuse to get things into the open." I say holding the stone over my head so each can see the rough heart shaped seed. "I have only known you all for a the past month or so. But in that time we''ve grew close. And now I can''t imagine being without you. Any of you. That''s why I can''t give this to any of you. I will instead give it to the Excalibur."


    "What?" Alice asks shocked by my statement. Though it seems Rou and Aqua had already easily accepted my decision.


    "It''s not for reason of depriving any of you of it. It''s for the purpose of growing as many of these as I can until I have five. For now, I will grow it on the ship. As it grows I will eventually have to get a house and tend to it. I hope you will follow me until I can properly gift each of you with this seed."


    "I will help water it!" Rou inserts, quickly adopting the idea.


    "We should get some soil from shore before we leave tomorrow. and a nice pot too!" Aqua adds gripping Rou''s hand.


    "Elves are extremely adept at growing plants. It will be fruiting within the year."


    "Well, that''s a little quick, let''s let it grow naturally for now until we have somewhere to plant it."


    They readily accept the idea and chat about cultivation for the rest of the night. I notice when I eventually shut my eyes it feels tighter than usual in the large bed. I didn''t have even an inch of room to wiggle. It felt warm so I fall asleep quickly.


    ~ ~


    "Ahhhh, we never have time to just rest in bed. This is the best!"


    "I never wanna get up."


    "Do we have to? Mirna says, sleep all day. Good plan."


    "We can''t Mirna we have to get the supplies for our tree of love!"


    "El, don''t call it that. It sounds weird."


    "That''s what they are called Rou quit being so bashful."


    "Uwww¡­"


    "Well since it seems like everyone is up, pancakes?"


    ""Nooooo, stay. It''s cold out there."" A few voices beg but the majorities stomach''s growl so that outweighs the complaints.


    I prepare batter while Mirna runs around collecting various things. I wasn''t sure what she was planning but I left her to it. I spoon the batter out and begin flipping. After some time a large stack has assembled and I carry it off to the table. Everyone takes a couple and prepare them in their own fashion. Rou leaves them dry while Aqua slathers them in gallons of syrup. I tend to lean towards Aqua''s side.


    "It''s done. Everyone, here." Mirna places a small mug in the center of the table once we finish cleaning up.


    "Whats this Mirna?" El asks looking at the cup.


    "Ah, they fell hold on." Mirna nimbly pulls the ends of strings and lines them up around the rim of the cup. I had seen this yesterday. So she was making her own ''draw'' goblet. Can this girl get any cuter?


    "Everyone grab. Let''s do it! But Mirna will be victorious!"


    She grabs a string and points me towards another. I understand her intention but I pause long enough for El to not notice and grab the one I was indicated. Sorry Mirna I tried. She frowns a bit but once we all have a string she loudly shouts "Pull!"


    We each pull and the strings rise from the bottom of the cup. Mirna and El''s loop onto mine somehow also catching another couple strings.


    In the end, I pull a string leading to five others.


    I should have figured it would end up like this one way or another.


    Everyone laughs at the result and Mirna stands proudly as if it was her intention all along.


    Once everything calms down I, after being sure no one is watching, lightly give a thumbs up to the sky.


    He must be enjoying those novels. I have to properly thank him when we meet again.


    I didn''t notice but in that time the girls were carefully unraveling the knotted string and arguing about it endlessly.


    ~ ~


    "El didn''t you say your birthday was this month?"


    "Mm. It was the day of the festival."


    "Oh! Why didn''t you tell us? Here we can celebrate a few days late. We will have a deckside birthday party for you."


    "It''s ok. Elves don''t celebrate birthdays until one hundred. I understand humans think of it as more significant but for an elf, a year is a short time. Although¡­"


    "Although?"


    "Nothing."


    "That reminds me actually when we first met you never really explained why you were out there. From how I understand it the Elven forest is on the other side of the continent?"


    "That''s correct it is very far away. As for why¡­"


    "You don''t have to say if you don''t want. I wouldn''t dream of forcing anything upon a princess."


    "I was hoping you had forgotten that. Humans memories are more powerful than I anticipated. Well if it''s you I don''t mind telling my secret."


    "Secret?"


    "I was to be married on my fifteenth birthday."


    "Married?!"


    "Oh, jealous? Don''t worry I had no feelings for the man. He was a friend of my father''s, someone he was indebted to. I was to be his fifth wife. So I had no choice but to escape!"


    "Escape?!"


    "Yes! I concocted a plan. The man''s first wife was fond of a necklace. So my father intended to have a pearl necklace made. I begged my father to let me go assist in the retrieval, fawning my desire to satisfy the wife of this man. He believed me or possibly understood my intentions. Either way, I departed on the ship and we began to search for the Pearl tongue lizard."


    "And you ended up all the way over here?"


    "I was very persistent with the crew, and I''m a princess they had no choice but to follow my orders. And in doing so they all¡­"


    Her voice broke during the last words and she buried her face in my chest softly. She wasn''t the type to show sadness so it somewhat shocked me but I gently pat her back and make reassuring sounds.

 Chapter 15

    "Halt! Assemble your crew on the deck and raise your arms over your head. Prepare to be boarded."


    The hassle started as soon as we neared the ocean gate. Rou had warned me about this. The Excalibur, no matter how you look at it, is a ship consigned by the royal army. The proof is the fact that the ship coming to board us is nearly identical except, likely, the interior. This is the royal family''s ship after all. Or it was.


    "This is all of us."


    "Huh, oh, understood. Please link your fingers behind your back and face me."


    *Clink Clink*


    "Uhm can I ask why I am being handcuffed."


    "Fool, obviously because you have clearly stolen a Navy ship. We will bring you to the capital where you and your crew will face punishment of death."


    Alright, this isn''t funny anymore I guess I will have to play a card.


    "Ok, that enough of that," I say, removing my hands from behind my back with a click and gesturing to the man that I mean to make a deal with him.


    He stares at the cuffs on my hands in disbelief. A group of guards quickly descends and draw their blades towards me.


    "Wait." The guard who threatened my life moments ago says to the men who are about to strike me down. "Is this real? It must be. I''ve never actually seen one before. It''s as beautiful as they say."


    He was staring at the seal on the paper I held in my hands, it was the summons from the king. I thought of it more as a ''get out of jail free'' card though. And it seems my thought wasn''t wrong. It''s apparently a ''get out of execution free'' card.


    "But then this ship¡­?" The guard asks looking at the deck below his feet. "Oh! but it couldn''t be¡­ The Ilusidor? I was a rookie then, but I helped try to retrieve it years ago, Young man, was this ship near Marrow harbor?"


    "That''s right, I haven''t had the opportunity to talk to the former owners of it yet but I was able to remove it from the beach."


    "Ah, the former owners¡­ It matters not. We will escort you to the sea wall, from there I will have a subordinate lead you to the capital right away."


    "Actually no rush I also came here to complete a request. You haven''t heard anything about this have you?" I show him the abyssal subjugation request. His eyes get wide but he claims he hasn''t heard anything about it. Perhaps it really was just a ploy to get me here.


    "Oy, hurry up and take those cuffs off the girls, these people are guests of the King. Treat them with respect."


    "Oh actually hold on a second on this one," I say point at Aqua who has been looking at me with a half grin for awhile now. "You want to try right? Don''t worry I will pay for them, I think you can do it."


    She smiles brightly and extends her arms to me for a hug. A loud clink resounds and she wraps her short arms around me. Ah, she really is strong. The men nearby look at the two of us as if we are monsters. The rest of the girls seem to struggle with their cuffs for a second but end up giving up.


    I wonder if I could use this for training. It''s similar to the first stage of the log training, except slightly more erotic.


    Ah, I''m getting off topic.


    "Here for breaking mine and her cuffs," I say tossing the first guard a silver coin. No, not a signet, a silver coin. I''m stupid with my money but not that stupid.


    "Not a problem it was¡­ an honor to see that type of strength."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    ~ ~


    Well, that was an interesting interaction. I wasn''t particularly worried but seeing the girls in cuffs was somewhat painful. The guards are lucky they treated them well or there would have been hell to pay.


    "So you guys are ok?"


    "Yep. It was scary but I knew Captain was protecting us."


    "Well, I am glad you guys didn''t react rashly. Unfortunately, it seems our hunt for the Abyssal will have to wait."


    "No worries, we get to go to the inner capital this is exciting!"


    "Rou is right! This is surely better than finding some phantom Abyssal."


    "Yeah I suppose you are right this could be fun too. Is there anything else I should know about these people before I meet them though?"


    "Hmm¡­" Rou thinks about it for a moment tapping her cheek cutely.


    "I''ve heard the princess is beautiful!" Mirna says piercing the air with her finger.


    "And the prince is apparently kind of¡­"


    "Insane?" El says finishing Aqua''s thought.


    "I was going to go with psychotic, but that works too."


    "How so?"


    "I''ve heard he was raised mostly by his uncle who was the former king before the coup. The princess is apparently kind and very like her father but there is a shadow of the old king in Prince Calis. At least that''s what they say."


    "Well, what does he do that''s so psychotic? I hate to judge a person based on no evidence."


    "Mu, I guess that''s right¡­ But you should still watch out for him."


    "I will, thank you for the advice."


    ~ ~


    Oy, this Prince Calis guy is a straight up piece of shit.


    He approached in a hurry as soon as we finished mooring our ship. The first words from his mouth weren''t bad.


    "Oh! It''s ''my'' Ilusidor. It has been so long since I have seen it."


    This alone wouldn''t anger me of course. He wasn''t aware of the change in ownership. He had no way of knowing. But then he walked up the plank as if he owned it, almost knocking Rou into the water with a shove.


    Now, this was a bigger deal so I gripped his shoulder and pulled him off the plank with some strength. He flew back a half dozen feet and landed on his butt with an awestruck look on his face.


    ''Just who does he think he is'' was written on his face.


    Calis rose slowly, his face turning black. He began to draw his sword without a single word but the Guard who escorted us quickly stepped in front of the prince and explained what his captain had told him. That this was now my ship, and that I had a meeting with his father.


    The man''s face twisted for a moment but then he turned back to face me.


    "Let me see it!" The Prince demands with a sharp tongue.


    I open my hand to him and then remove it from storage. I just honestly want to mess with this guy now.


    He barely seems to notice and rips the paper from my hand reading it carefully.


    "Ha, a clear forgery. Guard quickly lock them up." He says turning the form into ashes with fire magic I presume. "Actually rather, leave those two." He points to Mirna and El, and now it''s on.


    I step around the guard and directly up to the still pointing prince. I place a hand on his chest and begin walking him backward. At first, he resists but he realizes after a moment that it''s impossible, his shoes merely skid on the ground. He steps back to the wall with my hand still on his chest.


    I begin to push on his chest, crushing him against the brick wall of the harbor.


    I feel the flex of ribs and the pulse of his heart beat grows stronger on my palm.


    "Can you feel that?" I ask him casually.


    Terror is spread on his face. He is a few inches taller than me but because of his weak knees, he is at my eye level.


    "Can you feel it?" I ask him again.


    Calis nods.


    "How about this?" I ask, placing a thumb on his forehead.


    He is unable to nod now but he bubbles an incomprehensible "Yes"


    *crack*


    "Oh, oops. I went a little hard there. I have to be careful. You know if I press too hard your skull will explode. And the shards will have only one place to go. Do you know where?"


    Oh, he''s unconscious, huh? Damn, I hope he isn''t dead. I just wanted to scare him a bit but the situation got out of hand, didn''t it?


    Oh, my. That''s a lot of guards. I don''t doubt I could take them but please understand I was just protecting my crew.


    "Stand down." A polite voice sounds from behind the crowd.


    The guards quickly step back from me and put their weapons away. An aisle is formed by the guards and a beautiful woman steps through.


    "The princess I presume?"


    "The hero I presume?" She asks with a laugh.


    "Sorry about this," I say pointing to Calis.


    "Oh, it is fine. You were completely in the right. To be honest I found it very entertaining."


    "I was curious who was laughing. I didn''t imagine it was my crew. Oh speaking of, everyone ok?" I quickly check over the girls and they seem fine. Rou''s shaken but Aqua calmed her and my actions seemed to have elicited another level of adoration from her.


    "Captain was cool!" Mirna shout leaping towards me. I catch her and spin her around before dropping her back to the ground.


    "Oh, thanks, Mirna I was worried I was scary but I''m glad you didn''t think so."


    "No way! Mirna loves captain! Could never be afraid of Captain!"


    "I''m glad to hear." I pat her head and turn to the rest.


    "That was indeed impressive. I suppose you took my advice."


    "Yeah about that, I''m sorry you were totally on the mark about him earlier. I should have believed you. He is psychotic."


    Rou''s eyes go wide looking at the royal guards and princess nearby.


    "Oh, have the rumors become such?" The princess says with a mischevious grin. "Well, it''s true enough so no worries. Well, I will escort you to the castle since you incapacitated your first escort."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Escort?" I say looking at the crumpled prince who is being tended to roughly by a couple of port guards.


    "Yes, my father sent him to personally escort you to the Inner capital but it seems my foolish older brother got ideas of his own."


    "I had thought you were the older one."


    "People often say that." She says with a graceful smile. She is surely princess material. I can feel silent growls coming from my crew though, so I should keep a distance of at least a foot. And no hand kissing.


    ~ ~


    "This is the inner Capital from here on only nobles are allowed. Even the guards in this area are from lower families or branch children."


    "Interesting."


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "Ah, I meant no offense. Where I am from we don''t have classes like nobles so it''s interesting to see a place segregated by class."


    "It''s deplorable is it not?" She asks as we walk down the street.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I hate it. I hate nobles and the whole system."


    "What do you mean, why?"


    "Well, I suppose that''s not fair. I don''t hate nobles, I just hate that they have to exist."


    "Whats the alternative? Spread their wealth amongst the peons in order to make a more standard level of living."


    "No, that''s idealistic and childish. I just wish they would have more incentive to use their money for good."


    "And how would you accomplish that?"


    "Well there are many steps but the first would be removing the monarchy from power entirely and putting a parliament or congress in charge of everything."


    "I suppose you are a princess but isn''t that treasonous talk? Should you really speak about this on the street?"


    "Everyone knows the princess has weird ideas." Aqua inserted from behind us. Was it really common knowledge? And isn''t that a bit rude?


    "Haha, yes that was one I personally helped spread." The princess said with a laugh. "Oh, my I accidentally got so excited meeting you that I forgot to introduce myself properly. Princess Clove at your service. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, Cole Moedy." I shake her hand lightly and bow. "Though I''m curious how I came under your radar, I tried my very best to avoid the limelight yet it seems to have failed spectacularly."


    "Ah well, I bought the water affinity Core that you sent to the auction. Ever since then I have had my spies scouring the country for information about you. My intelligence agents are nowhere near my father''s level but they were able to ascertain quite a bit. We even spoke with the father of Rou and Aqua in hopes we might find out about your background but he had never heard of you. Don''t you think you ought to introduce yourself to your brides'' fathers?"


    "B¡­bride?"


    "You met with dad?!" Aqua says after Rou''s outburst. "Where? When?"


    "Well, not personally but my agents did. He was down on the southern coast. It was around two weeks ago I believe."


    "He''s doing well then," Aqua says placing her hand on her chest with a content smile.


    "We also visited with the king of the elves but he believed El to be dead and had our agents imprisoned for spouting lies."


    "Sounds like dad," El says with a wide grin.


    "And Mirna, What about Mirna?" Mirna asks wanting to know of her own investigation.


    "Mirna was the most mysterious of all. An expert cook, and beauty who suddenly appeared beside Cole. Our agents clearly had their work cut out for them so they ventured deep into the mountains where they found a wise sage. The sage was of little help though, his only words were ''Gold Slab''."


    "Woah!" Mirna says with wide eyes.


    "In the end, we came to no conclusions about you. You remain a mystery and a potential threat!"


    "Mirna isn''t a threat!" Mirna shouts putting her hands up as if being mugged by the princess.


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    These agents are terrifying. Not only had they found a person who didn''t want to be found but they found out the exact price I paid for Mirna. I don''t want to get on this princess'' bad side.


    I thought El would be upset hearing about her own death but the more I thought about it the more I wondered if it was just something her dad said to keep his benefactor at bay. He may be a pretty good father. But I will decide for sure once I actually meet him.


    "And what about Captain?" Rou asks curiously what they dug up on me. "Did you visit his country or something to find his family?"


    "We know absolutely nothing about Cole''s background. We found no information about him. Honestly, this is the first I''m hearing about another country. As far as we knew he just washed up on a beach north of Marrow."


    "Ah, so you learned nothing about the key target."


    "Unfortunately."


    No, you hit the nail on the head on basically all accounts.


    "Well as much as I would like to gather more information we have arrived at the castle. So from here, I would like my father to play his cards."


    "Sounds reasonable. After you."


    "Ah, a gentleman."


    ~ ~


    "I hear you beat my son to a near pulp."


    "Yes, my humble apologies. He spoke disgusting thing about my crew so I had to put him on the ground, I just pray I didn''t put him ''into'' the ground by mistake."


    "No, he is alive. He regained consciousness only to defecate and fall back into unconsciousness."


    "Dear do you really think you should be telling him that?"


    "Eh, Calis insulted the man''s crew he deserves some revenge. And from the sound of it, Calis fainted before you were able to finish speaking to him?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Well once the healers are done you are welcome to continue if you want."


    "Ah, well¡­ I will leave that for him to decide."


    "A wise choice. Ha, Dear, I think this man should be king. I should just abdicate already."


    "Dear, you shouldn''t joke about that. The prime minister is crying."


    "Pull yourself together Greg you''re 78."


    "Please don''t abdicate Sire, I can''t get used to a new king again. It''s such a long process. My frail bones can''t take it."


    "Ah, I was kidding. I doubt this kid wants my country anyway. Hell, if he wanted it he would have already taken it."


    "You''re not wrong. I simply came here because I had to. I want nothing to do with the politics of this country. I just want to live an enjoyable life."


    "See. Though I must admit Cole, I was a bit saddened that you didn''t come to see me once you received the invitation. But I assume that is because you know what I am going to ask you?"


    "I have a rough idea."


    "The demon king?" Mirna asks, finally breaking the silence the crew had until now.


    "She is indeed wise beyond her years." The king says with a smile. "Indeed you are correct miss."


    "It''s ok to call Mirna ''Mirna'', ''miss'' is my mother."


    Oh, you stole my line, you thief. Though I stole it to so I guess I don''t have room to complain.


    "Ah, yes I understand." The king laughs looking fondly at the proud Mirna.


    "Dear, we should really have another kid."


    "Yes, perhaps, but after the talk of the demon king. So, how much are you aware of Cole?"


    "About the demon king? Revives every hundred years. Hard to track because he assembles his army slowly. Blah blah A rank."


    "Yes, that''s about the gist of it."


    "Do you know for certain if he is alive currently?"


    "Our mathematician thinks the chance is around 90% that he is alive. If he isn''t he is likely to revive in the next decade. But if that''s the case he won''t be a threat for awhile. However, there is a 20% chance he already has a large army."


    "I see. And what exactly does being ''The Chosen Hero'' entail? I assume that is what you are proposing?"


    "Mm, we intended to give you A rank. As for details, the prime minister can tell you fully but basically, it is to continue your training until we either find the lair or the demons attack. Hopefully the former. If the demons do attack we will rely on the hero''s party to help defend the country."


    "Just the country?"


    "Mm, I was wondering if that would come up. I have heard you are from a far away country. You would surely worry about them as well. But unfortunately, it''s not the jurisdiction of our hero candidate to fight there. I''m sure your country has a defender title of some kind?"


    "Ah, yes of course."


    So that''s how it works. I defend this country and leave everything else to the other heroes. It feels kinda half hearted but if that''s how this place works what position do I have to say otherwise.


    It might not be a bad idea to become the hero candidate in a few countries though. That might make finding the demon king easier.


    Oh, am I into this? I got excited for a moment to fight a strong opponent. Surely demons could rival me in physical strength. My heart is pumping fairly hard. I hope he is alive. And I hope his army is strong.


    Ah, what am I saying? Thousands would die. No, I want to destroy him before he can even gain a follower ideally.


    "I''ll agree to it. I''ll become the A rank. I''ll kill the demon king."


    Let me at him.

 Chapter 15.5

    *Missed connections*


    *ding*


    "Oh, welcome to the guild you looking to join or¡­ no¡­ you are looking for something else, huh?" A muscled man standing behind a counter with a piece of paper and drawing pencil in hand says looking over the girl carefully.


    "Ultimate Material, Cole Moedy, Where?"


    "I figured as much, beautiful girl like you would obviously be friends with Cole. Last I heard he was headed south but¡­ Oh hey, wait¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "He should be back pretty soon now it''s been a few weeks. If you really want to see him that badly you should just wait. I think the Inn probably has some open bunks. Or if you are a friend of Cole''s you can go over to his trade company and talk to Karlie she can probably set you up with a room."


    "Hate waiting but¡­"


    "Well?"


    "Reluctant¡­ Ultimate material, within grasp¡­"


    "Well, in any case, I will tell him you were looking."


    "Hmm¡­"


    *Diary*


    Dear Diary, today it happened, I had heard rumors that he may be coming but I never dreamed I would get to see such a show so early after he stepped off the ship. Ah, but my heart is conflicted. He seems to care deeply for his companions. I''m not sure if it''s to the extent of love yet but¡­ *SCRIBBLED OUT*


    If he and I were to wed we could surely put the country the way I want it. He listened to my ideas and even seemed to understand. He even tested me, the cheeky boy.


    Perhaps he prefers them younger though. He had two companions that had the appearance of children, though one was an elf. I have heard of men having that persuasion. Do I not look childish enough? Perhaps the older sister image that I portrayed when we first met already put me out of the running. Ah, why does my heart hurt?


    He also beat up Calis, or did I already mention that? His strength was, beyond what I had heard. The church healer said eight ribs were broken and his skull was almost entirely shattered. It took hours to complete the healing process. And he did it all with one hand! AMAZING!! He must have heard the rumors I''ve spread.


    I''m just happy I get to see him again tomorrow. In truth I want him to never leave but my father told me strictly ''we can not pressure him''. It''s understandable. This is not someone you want to be on the bad side of.


    *Feast*


    "Hey, are you getting tired of feasts?"


    "What do you mean Rou? It''s tons of food, good music, and Captain? What''s wrong with them?"


    "No that''s all good, and the alcohol to of course. But¡­"


    "What?"


    "This is the third feast this month, first was Chipowa and then the ETC opening and I had tons of snacks in at the festival. I¡­I¡­ I''ve gained weight, look."


    "Meh, it''s not that bad" Aqua pinches at the exposed belly looking for a love handle.


    "Wah! Stop, tickles. Muhh! Aqua quit bullying me!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry I''m sorry. But you know it doesn''t all only go to your stomach so it''s not all bad. I think you are bullying me if we are comparing bodies here."


    "Ah¡­ sorry. Keep drinking milk you''ll get there."


    "Don''t pity me!"


    *Burger Joint*


    "Two double oughts and a Franz!"


    ""Yes!""


    "Trip Fry and a curly cue, stylish!"


    "We need more potatoes!"


    "There''s a bag in the store room, hurry up we got a line!"


    "This place sure is busy," Franz says glancing at the crowd and ruckus inside the open faced restaurant.


    "That''s because it''s the best food in town!"


    "Nothing less from Cole."


    "You know he is in the royal capital with the princess right now right?"


    "WHA? you mean¡­ her?"


    "Yes, the one with the huge¡­"


    "Oy."


    "Sorry dad, I was going to say kindness, our cousin with the gigantic amount of kindness."


    "Yeah, they are massive aren''t they."


    "Dad?! What happened to scolding?"


    "Right, right. Sorry."


    "Surely Cole doesn''t concern himself with something silly like br¡­ brea¡­ chest size."


    *Nightmare*


    "What? Oh, where am I?


    Oh, it''s my bed. Right, I''m at home. Man though, that was a wildly vivid dream. It was fun. Adventuring with Rou and Aqua. Meeting Mirna, El, and Alice. The festival and the trading company. It all felt so real. Oh, wow it''s late. I''m going to be late for school. Ah well, I''ll just go like this, let me just check the mirror real quick. Huh?"


    "Why am I crying?"


    *Day Dream*


    "Alice I''m putting it on. You have no choice. You have been very bad after all."


    "I understand. Do what you must."


    CLICK


    "With this, you are once more my slave. You will follow my every word do you understand?"


    "Yes, Captain."


    SLAP


    "Wrong, As a slave, you properly call me Master."


    "YES MASTER."


    "Oh smiling, good girl. Now then shall we begin¡­"


    "Yes, master."


    ~


    "Alice."


    "Yes, master."


    "Alice, wake up."


    "WHA? Oh, I was¡­? Oh, Mast¡­ I mean Captain. When did you get here?"


    "I''ve been here only a moment. You seemed to be grunting in your sleep so I was worried you had a bad dream like me."


    "Oh, I uh¡­ NO, it was a fine dream. Just fine."


    "Oh. Really? Your face seems a little red are you ok?"


    "I appreciate your concern M¡­ Captain, but as you can tell I have no fever, right?"


    "Yeah, you are fine. Well, I need some help would you mind giving me a hand on the deck?"


    "Yes right away¡­ Ah, actually can you give me a minute. I''d like to, um¡­ wash up real quick."


    "Ok."


    *Injured*


    "Hello, brother! How are you feeling this morning you went through quite an ordeal the other day huh? A little kid broke almost all your ribs that can''t feel good."


    "GREET ROOOUT"


    "I''m sorry I can''t understand what you are saying. By the way, do you like that? It''s a full body cast. The healers actually did an amazing job but I was so worried about my dear older brother that I had my personal doctor whip that up for you. With that, you won''t be able to hurt yourself even if you tried. It''s perfect right?"


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "RI RRHATE GOOU"


    "Hate me? But dear brother I didn''t harm you. I think it was your mistake in attempting to arrest the A rank candidate."


    "RAY RANK?"


    "Dear brother how poor of informants do you have? Father talked about him fairly openly and your men didn''t pick it up? Shameful¡­ Well, it''s not official yet but Dad will talk to us about it soon. I hope you are excited about this year''s Royal tournament. It shall likely be great fun."


    "RERENGE!!"


    *When life hands you analogs. Make do.*


    "It''s called lemonade."


    "Where did you come up with that name?" Rou asks sipping the drink and puckering her lips at the tartness.


    "From my country. We call these fruits lemons. Or something like them I guess."


    "The ''Sour Fruit''?"


    "I think lemon is a better name than ''Sour Fruit'' don''t you?"


    "Why? With the name ''sour fruit'', there is no need to wonder what it tastes like."


    "I suppose that''s true, but what do you say, could we sell it?"


    "Yeah, people will be confused at first but it''s refreshing and would go great with burgers."


    "Alright good, well I''ll give the recipe to Mirna and let her perfect it."


    "Good idea!"


    "Is her cooking that much better?"


    "Ah well¡­"


    *A day of Mirna*


    Mirna wakes. Captain is snuggling tightly. Mirna smiles.


    Mirna makes breakfast. Often Captain steals her glory. Makes Mirna jealous. Captain should only cook for Mirna. Then Mirna will cook for everyone else.


    Mirna goes to the restroom. Captain yelled when Mirna mirrored his bathroom use style. Now peeing off the deck is prohibited. Makes angry but agree because love Captain.


    Mirna changes clothes and hunts for Captain.


    Captain is chatting with Alice. Mirna must stay silent to avoid detection. Mirna''s level isn''t El''s but Mirna can hide well. Stepping only on beams Mirna follows Captain. Mirna also spots Alice fiddling with her with her dress and making noises. Should warn her not to stretch fabric but following Captain now. No time.


    Captain discovers me.


    Mission Fail, will attempt again tomorrow.


    So far never made a whole day undetected. Captain is skilled. He hides at strange moments and then springs out when Mirna is searching.


    Mirna will not falter though. Must hone skills.


    Lunch time. Almost late to start but just in time.


    Sandwiches with lots of Mayo. Amazing. Also a drink thats sour.


    Fall asleep under a stair well. Wake up and the sun is setting. Almost late again. Dinner prep.


    Ready.


    And Done.


    Mirna''s tired. Story, then cuddle with Captain till sleep.


    And repeat.


    *Jun*


    "I wonder if they even remember I''m here¡­" The boy clutches his knees to his chest with a sigh


    "I said I wanted to come but I just wanted to be with that person a moment longer. And now that I''m here I rarely even meet eyes with them. Ah, this is the worst. Why am I so indecisive. I just need to come out and say it."


    "Oh, Jun there you are I was looking for you."


    "I just need to go up and say. captain, I love yo¡­ CAPTAIN?!"


    "I can come back later¡­"


    "F¡­Forget what you just heard it was¡­ It was advice I was going to give to¡­ um, Rou."


    "Oh, well that probably wouldn''t be bad advice to give her. Well if you ever have anything you want to talk about you can come on by my quarters anytime."


    "A¡­? Y¡­ Yes, Captain!"


    ~


    "Jun?"


    "Yes, Captain?"


    "Oh, your awake good. I heard you mumble something so I was worried."


    "Ah, it was just a dream. that''s¡­ a relief."


    "You know I have been kind of worried about you, so if you ever have anything you want to talk about you can come on by my quarters anytime."


    "Ye¡­yes captain¡­?"


    "Alright good. Well, I''m off to do some shopping need anything?"


    "No¡­ I am ok."


    "Ok, good. See you at dinner."


    "So¡­ So it wasn''t all a dream then." The boy smiles and spins around while doing a jig.


    *Wiener*


    "Are you sure it will fit?"


    "Trust me Rou it will fit. It may seem narrow now but once the meat goes in it will get wider. Just watch closely."


    "Wow, Captain is amazing."


    "Shh, Aqua you will ruin his concentration."


    "Ok done."


    "Very good Captain. But I wonder why you are doing this with us and not Mirna?"


    "Ah, Mirna is napping so I wanted to try it with you first."


    "But really I thought making sausage was harder. It actually looked pretty easy."


    "Here you try next Rou." I hand her the lining and slowly crank the grinder.


    "Wha! It burst!"


    "It''s ok, let''s try it again. First feed a good amount of lining over the tube and then slowly remove it while I crank."


    "Ooh! That''s a good looking sausage!"


    "Let''s have them for breakfast tomorrow. We should make at least ten."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "I wanna try next."


    *Tree*


    "Hey El, are you up there?"


    SWOOSH!


    "How''d you guess Captain?"


    "Well, its the tallest tree in the castle. Call it a hunch."


    "A good hunch. So what did you need Captain?"


    "Oh, I was curious how you were doing. Not many forests in the capital so I figured you would be homesick. Speaking of, do you desire to return home? I don''t want to make it seem like I''m holding you hostage on my ship."


    "Ah, nothing of the sort Captain. Though I admit I do wish to return to the elven forest at some point."


    "I can take you back, it really wouldn''t be an issue. I think it would be a fun adventure."


    "Ah, well I agree but there is a condition on my return."


    "Condition?"


    "Yes! I must be married."


    "Oh, that is¡­ Right. Yeah. Hmm, well we can plan a trip to the Elven forest further in the future."


    "Yes, Captain."

 Chapter 16

    Today we plan to sail around the bay. When I asked the king about the subjugation request for the Abyssal he claimed it wasn''t a ploy to get me here. But he also had no knowledge of it. The princess had nothing to do with it either it seems. The logical explanation is that it''s not false. I still hold to this fact. So we decided to search.


    The princess, however, insisted on coming with us. She is apparently adept with a sword and is willing to take any opportunity to increase her skill. Well, I respect that attitude. And maybe it will give me a chance to see her ability.


    "Ah, please take this." The king says as we leave the castle, he''s holding a small silver emblem. "Since we haven''t officially announced your candidacy for A rank use this if you run into trouble at the gate. It should also clear up any ''Ilusidor'' issues."


    "Thank you. Ah, right I will have some of your dock workers help me move the ''Silver Lady''."


    "You have my humble thanks. I was never a particular fan of that garish figure but it was my families so it is good to have it returned."


    "Dear, you shouldn''t speak poorly about the Noble Spirit."


    "Yes, yes."


    Oh, so it was another spirit after all. A spirit for Nobles though, huh? I guess I won''t be getting her blessing anytime soon. Not that I particularly mind.


    "Surely she will bless you for returning her from her resting place on Marrow beach. The Noble Spirit belongs in the Capital."


    "R¡­right. I''m glad."


    Hehh... Well what ever, at this point they are like Pokemon cards, I kind of want to collect all seventeen.


    "Have a good trip and¡­ Please protect the princess."


    "Of course," I say nodding to the man to assure him.


    With that, we walk through the Inner capital towards the port. We stop at a few shops that the girls seem interested in. They each purchase a new set of clothes. The fabric in the capital is much finer than in Marrow. I have no problem with softness so I readily agree to purchase them.


    I also buy a, far too expensive, set of sheets for my bed. This was actually an idea I got once I felt the fabric of their new pajamas. This must be some sort of silk analog. When I ask how it''s made I''m told by the Princess that it''s silk from a spider on the 500th floor of the infinite dungeon.


    Come to think of it I have heard almost nothing about that from them. I expected I would be conscribed to join the dungeon party but they haven''t even approached the subject.


    "I have heard you are very intent on completing the dungeon but you haven''t asked me to help you, I am surprised," I say voicing my thoughts after we exit the store with our purchases.


    "That''s something to talk about in private, its¡­ a regrettable subject. We can discuss it later."


    "Understood, let''s continue to the port then."


    She nods and the girls all finish exiting the store. I''m crowded by them and we leave the Inner capital.


    ~ ~


    "Heave!"


    """Ho!""" A group of men shouts yanking on a line attached to a large wood crane above our ship. Glimmering in the sun is the Noble Goddess statue hanging from a rope.


    "Alright Rotate!"


    "Sir!" A man shouts, cranking something near the base of the crane. it begins to spin until the statue sits above the dock, he stops turning the dial and the men begin to slowly loose the rope.


    "Alright perfect. Good work!"


    """Yes!""" The men shout grabbing the crane and pulling it away from my ship.


    "With that, you are good to leave. But do you need some ballast, that thing was probably keeping you nice and centered and I noticed you didn''t have much else in the hold."


    "Ah, thank you but I will be ok, I have something for that actually."


    In fact, I hadn''t even thought about that. Even if it has been over a month, I still don''t know a whole lot about sailing. I know enough to get by but I''m still a rookie compared to Rou or Aqua.


    But I did have an idea. My storage was currently pretty stocked. I typically keep about half of the materials from anything I kill so that''s easily a couple tons, just of Sea Dragon bones, but those are a little big so I will go with a few large bags of the scales. They are extremely dense so they should fill the role the statue played pretty well.


    The princess as well as Aqua and Rou, having heard the exchange were curious what I planned, so after taking the bags from storage and placing them in the hold, I hand each of them a scale to inspect.


    "It''s, beautiful."


    "Mhm, Rou''s right. It looks like rippling water. I''ve never seen something so incredible."


    "This, is¡­ from the beast that Core came from?" The princess asks examining the scale I had given her.


    "That''s, right. A Sea Dragon that was trying to bully me on the beach in Marrow."


    "Ah, the captain has finally learned the key to telling stories it seems."


    "Well, a little inflation here and there doesn''t hurt."


    "Inflation? What are you talking about?"


    "Well I suppose it won''t hurt anything if I tell you, I''ve already explained it to them. It wasn''t exactly like I killed it, more like it was killed ''on'' me. Thinking back to it logically, it was probably attacked by something underwater. From there it was launched out of the water at a high speed and it hit me, nearly killing me actually. That''s the truth of the Sea Dragon subjugation I''ve heard there are rumors now spreading that I snapped its neck with a hand tied behind my back. I have no clue where that came from but I suppose that''s how stories go."


    "Uwu¡­ I might have an idea where that one came from¡­ But really, that''s quite a story. It''s almost better than my rumors. But I suppose it would have to be with you. I guess it explains why people believe you''re loved by the Ocean Spirit. Honestly, it wouldn''t surprise me, hearing the story."


    "Hmm, I suppose."


    "No, Captain you surely are! It must have been her that¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, He knows Aqua. Come on, we have to get ready to move out. Times a wasting and we have an Abyssal to kill!"


    "Right, I forgot! I''ll check the lines, you plan our search route."


    ""Captain?"" The two say to me with a salute.


    "Yes, right. Get to it."


    ""Yes!""


    The two girls dash off, up the stairs to the deck and begin prep to leave. It seems Alice, Jun, Mirna, and El had already mostly completed the checklist though. Snooze you lose.


    "They sure idolize you. Not that it''s surprising."


    "Yeah, to be honest, it was slightly bothersome at first, I wasn''t used to that type of attention but I have grown to accept it, and now I just try my best to live up to their expectations of me."


    "Ah, that must be hard."


    "I expected it would be, but it seems even when I make a mistake or overreact it increases their opinion of me, it confuses me but¡­"


    "That''s because you don''t properly understand the heart of a girl!"


    "I¡­ is that so?"


    "It surely is. I will gladly teach you if you wish. Though it seems your nights are crowded enough as it is." She says with a wink before turning around and stepping up the stairs.


    Was that the first time I''ve been on the receiving end of the teasing since I''ve been here? It feels strange, maybe I should go easier on Alice. But why won''t my cheeks return to normal? I slap them a couple times to pull myself together. Resist Cole, resist.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ~ ~


    "Port side?" I shout towards El on the mast.


    "No, looks like a patch of seaweed."


    "Right," I glance again at the mass in the distance and sure enough she is right.


    "Captain you know Abyssals are much bigger than that right?"


    "How would I? I''ve never seen one before, have you?"


    "Well, no. But still they are called ''Abyssal'', doesn''t that mean gigantic?" Rou says glancing towards the princess for some reason.


    The princess seems to mistake that for an invitation to give input so she answers, "Yes, they are supposed to be the largest creatures on the planet. They say they can cause typhoons with a single tentacle."


    "Tentacle?"


    "Yes, they have hundreds of tentacles! It''s disgusting." The princess continues.


    "Have you seen one?" Aqua asks.


    "Not personally but I''ve met someone who has, and I''ve seen drawings based on accounts."


    "Come to think of it the request didn''t have one of Muscleman''s drawings this time did it?"


    "Nope, I was sad. And Mirna was too it seemed like, I wonder if Muscleman knows he has fans?"


    "Muscleman?" The princess asks with confusion about the sudden change in topic.


    "Dead Ahead! Two miles and coming for us!" El Shout from the mast ringing a bell I had given her. It basically meant battle stations.


    "Finally some action." The princess says with a grin. I understood I had been getting bored of just sitting around watching too.


    "Is it the Abyssal?!" I shout at the mast still unable to see the bogey in the distance.


    "Unable to tell. It''s large but not colossal, larger than the sharks for sure. But likely less than the Sea Dragon."


    "Interesting, so it''s something else then. Princess do you know of any creatures that live in the bay?"


    "Ah¡­ No, unfortunately, I don''t. To be honest I haven''t explored the sea very much. I definitely haven''t fought any sea beasts. It is somewhat difficult with a sword I have heard."


    "Yeah, I can imagine that. Can you try a spear?" I hold a spear towards her. She seems confused by the sudden appearance but it was just menu so I didn''t bother explaining.


    "Th¡­ thank you. I will try. I have not done much training with one but I am B rank after all."


    "Of course."


    ~ ~


    "It''s there," Aqua says with a large motion.


    "I can''t¡­ Oh, wait, yeah I see it. It''s making quite a splash."


    "It''s approaching quickly. What is the plan of attack?"


    "El will first fire spears once it''s in range. El, I''m going to give you the real dangerous, heavy ones, so stay nearby me so I can give them to you one by one. I don''t want you holding onto them."


    "Understood."


    "Rou once you think it''s within your range I want you to join El in the volley, assuming it''s not already dead from the explosive rounds. Aqua and princess, heaven forbid it gets within range of the boat, but if it does I want you to protect El and Rou with all your might. Alice, you are to watch over Mirna in the galley. Make sure she doesn''t come out till we finish. As for Jun, I want you in the crows nest, we don''t know if there are other enemies out there so keep a close watch."


    """"Understood!"""" A chorus of voices shout as we begin to prepare to attack.


    I can now see the shape of the beast. It''s a large ball. It seems to be thrashing an assortment of fins to swim. Or are they fins? They seem more like tentacles. Are we sure this isn''t an Abyssal? Maybe a small one?


    It nears closer and begins to reduce speed, there is no doubt now that it''s aiming for us. But why is it slowing?


    "Captain ready to fire on your cue?"


    "Wait a moment, El," I say holding my hand out to her chest to stop her.


    "Captain?" Rou from beside, armed with her flintlock, asks.


    "Its attack would have been best at full speed but it''s stopped, why?"


    "It''s attacking!" Aqua shouts readying her spear to attack the tentacle that had risen above the surface.


    "No, it''s not," I say reassuring her.


    I''m not clear why but I don''t think this thing is a threat. Well, it''s a threat of course but I don''t think it means us harm.


    The raising tentacle finally rises completely from the ocean. On the very tip, it holds onto an old woman. Or, no, rather it''s attached to the old woman isn''t it.


    Oh, it''s like an angler fish I bet. It uses this to lure ships. Interesting.


    The old woman figure rises up and then begins to lower near the deck of the Excalibur. The Princess and Aqua are flanking it on either side with spears in hand. I hold a hand up to stop them though.


    "Look," I say pointing to the hands of the lure figure. She holds a small white envelope in her crinkled hands.


    "That is¡­?" Aqua asks looking at it with confusion but not lowering her spear from the tentacle. I understood. If this thing wants, it can drop this heavy tentacle at full force and crush the boat. But instead, it just rests it above the ship holding the woman like a marionette.


    I step towards the woman, the crew fuss but I calm them. If I wanted I could just yank the tentacle and tear the creature apart but for now it wasn''t attacking so I will inspect the letter. It seems to have come far to deliver it after all.


    "Oh, Aqua, come look at this." I hold the letter to Aqua after reading over it. I figure she would get a kick out of it.


    It''s a chance to meet her idol. I imagine she would quickly change her opinion of this creature after reading.


    She glances down the paper while keeping one eye on the tentacle. She then drops her eyes completely to the paper.


    "It can''t be real. How¡­ but, I suppose if it''s Captain it makes sense¡­ But¡­"


    "Aqua what are you stammering about? What did it say?"


    "It seems, Ocean Spirit Goddess wants to meet with Captain. She also said we all can attend. It''s an invitation, and Rou, she even mentioned us by name!" Aqua says with still a bit of confusion in her voice.


    "That''s impossible!" Rou says grabbing the paper from Aqua''s extended hand and reading it carefully.


    "Does this happen often?" The princess asks stepping towards me.


    "No, this is a first. It seems this creature will lead us there, so please El, put down the spear gun."


    "Understood," El says reluctantly lowering her aim from the beast.


    "But captain you know it could be a trap. It could be luring us to death."


    "If it wanted to attack it would have already. Plus I would really hate to beat up an escort again. Twice in a week feels like too much." I turn to the old woman who is looking around the boat very human like. "Well, I will leave leading to you. I assume you can understand me?"


    The woman, attached to the tentacle, nods silently. And then begins to float off the deck and her tentacle slides back deep into the water. The creature turns away from our ship, it extends a tentacle in a single direction pointing away from the ship.


    "Well, that appears to be our bearing. Rou do you mind?"


    "Y¡­yes, Captain. Right away!"


    She runs off to the wheel and Aqua snaps back to reality, handing me the letter and rushing off to help raise the sail.


    I let Mirna and Alice know of the turn of events and they are remarkably unsurprised by it.

 Chapter 17

    "So the dungeon is a lie?"


    "It would be better to say it''s true purpose is hidden. To complete it would defeat the point."


    "Because everyone would come back?"


    "Mm. It used to be common knowledge that once a dungeon was destroyed those lost would return. There was a time it was seen as common sense. But that was back when the largest dungeon was a dozen floors. At that time, there was a king. He wasn''t a bad king but he loved a woman far too much. He refused to accept her death in a dungeon. He conscribed troops, thousands of farmers and peasants, promised food and glory, they would flood and conquer it. But they all died. And for years since, hundreds die there each year. The purpose of conquering it was forgotten but it remains our families darkest hour."


    "So it currently acts as a resource sink? Giving purpose to adventurers as well as controlling the overflowing population. Then why continue to attack it? As you said yourself, it would be a massive problem if tens of thousands suddenly came back to life. The impact that would have on the country would be cataclysmic."


    "It would likely be around hundreds of thousands. And well, the materials we receive from it are our most significant export. Not to mention the economy basically revolves around the constant war with the dungeon. To stop would be as bad as conquering it."


    "I see, you all have really gotten yourself into a tough situation."


    "And that is why we have no intention of asking for your help on the dungeon. In fact, we were more worried you would just conquer it yourself without first talking to us."


    "I had thought of it¡­"


    "Captain! The creature is slowing. I think it''s likely because we are nearing the Sea Gate. Can you come up to the deck to deal with any issues."


    "Yes, no problem. Princess would you mind staying down here. It will be a hassle to explain your presence to the guards."


    "Of course. Well if they asked I would just say you are kidnapping me."


    "Are you trying to get me in trouble?"


    The princess laughs at my quip as I walk to the deck to deal with the gate guards.


    ~ ~


    "And you''re sure you didn''t steal this."


    "Yes, I''m very sure. This ship is mine and the Royal Emblem was given to me because I am a B rank adventurer and friends with the princess." I show the man the other form of identification I have.


    "I see." He says investigating the card for any mistakes. He seems to find none and after confirming the emblem once more he returns the items to me and nods. "Alright then, looks good. Be careful, once you are a mile outside the gate, you won''t have the protection of the royal navy anymore. A monster could show up at any time."


    Like the one that''s hiding under my boat currently? But I guess I shouldn''t say that.


    "I will, but I am a pirate so I will be ok, thanks for the concern."


    "Right." The man says with a snort, likely assuming I just got the ranking for being some Noble''s son.


    I''ll have you know I earned it honestly by lying about my feats like everyone else does.


    The guard ship began drifting away and we were once again in the clear. After a few moments, the creature returns to beside the boat and points a tentacle again. We adjust course and begin to follow it once more.


    "It looks like she''s taking us into black seas," Rou says looking at a map and compass.


    "I trust her," Aqua says looking down at the creature swimming leisurely beside us. "She seems nice."


    Aqua waves at the creature and it, in turn, raises a tentacle in reply. It really was intelligent. I am glad we didn''t just senselessly attack it.


    "Yeah, I guess we have to," Rou says reluctantly. Folding the map and returning her attention to the wheel.


    "What''s the problem? Don''t you want to meet the Ocean Spirit too? This is a great honor after all!"


    "Well, sure I do Aqua. If anything I wonder if I am worthy? Captain sure, but what did we do to earn this invitation? Traveled with the captain? I don''t know¡­ I guess I feel useless maybe."


    "I couldn''t have sailed without you two. You should know that. I still don''t quite know the names or purposes of anything up here" I say pointing around the deck at the various pulleys and ropes. "Think about it this way, without you and Aqua I wouldn''t have even known who this Ocean Spirit was. I think that alone is reason enough for you to meet her."


    Rou tilts her head back and forth thinking about my comment but a princess interrupts.


    "Just how long were you going to leave me down there?" Clove asks with a scowl. "If I hadn''t heard moving water I would have been there all night."


    "Ah, I am sorry. I totally forgot."


    "No! You are supposed to say ''I wanted you to wait for me.'' or something romantic."


    "That''s romantic?" I ask with a glance at the crew. Rou, Aqua, and El shrug while Alice is beet red with her eyes shut.


    So abandonment play is her thing?


    But that''s beside the point. "Well, in any case, I am sorry. But now that you''re here there is something I want to talk to you about."


    "Regarding our destination?"


    "Yes, so you know what I''m going to say?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, I have no intention of telling anyone that you were personally invited to meet a God."


    "I thank you for that. I have enough attention as it is. I''m simply glad nobody knows what I look like, but still hearing stories about myself isn''t fun. If they heard about this¡­"


    "Have no fear. Just as I am the master of spreading and collecting information, I am also an expert at keeping information secret."


    "That is good to hear. I figure it is assumed, but that goes for you all as well. This is not something to brag about to port guards El; Mrs. ''Does your''s shoot explosive spears too?''."


    "I thought it was a valid question. I have only ever seen a spear gun with explosive spears."


    "Well sure but demonstrating wasn''t necessary. And wait, what about your training spears?"


    "I¡­ Understood."


    "Good."


    "Are you going to warn Mirna?" Alice asks, finally out of her delusion. Thinking of Mirna who was working up a storm in the kitchen


    "I think if asked, Mirna would just say she ''met a nice water lady'' and everyone would brush it off as childishness."


    "That is probably about right," El says thinking about it for a moment.


    I have noticed the two of them have gotten fairly close. Same with Mirna and Alice. I thought Rou and Aqua would be the big sisters but it seems it''s El and Alice who have adopted that role. I see her chatting with them often in her free time. And her and El even share clothes from time to time. The benefit of being an Elf I suppose.


    ~ ~


    "What does she want us to do?" Rou asks looking at the old woman who again stood on our deck. She appeared again from beneath the monster a few moments after the creature stopped. We were going to drift past it but it lightly gripped our boat to slow us.


    "I''m not sure," I say also staring at the woman who just stood on the deck silently staring at nothing.


    {Ah, it''s you. At last, you''re within range.} A voice says silently as if whispering. I turn around but see nothing I turn back to the woman but she hasn''t moved a step.


    "You all didn''t hear that then?" I ask looking at the girls'' unchanged expressions.


    "Hear what?" The princess asks tilting her head cutely.


    "Maybe I''m going craz¡­"


    {You aren''t, don''t worry. I just haven''t found them yet. It will be easier with just you for now. Would you assist me in preparing for your visit?} The voice again whispers to me.


    "O¡­ok. What do I need to do?"


    "What are you saying, Captain? That''s what we are asking you."


    "Ah, sorry hold on Aqua, I think I''m telepathically talking to the Spirit of the Ocean right now. Is that correct?"


    {Yes, I am the one often called the Ocean Spirit. As for what you need to do. Well, I can feel the presence of something that may work perfectly. Can you collect enough Sea dragons scales for each of the crew members attending.}


    "I understand. I have them here." I take enough from my storage but then think better of it. "I am sorry Jun but do you mind staying here. I don''t mean to let you down but leaving the ship unmanned makes me uncomfortable. Can I trust it to you?"


    "Y¡­yes absolutely Captain. I won''t let you down!"


    "Thank you, Jun. Now for each of you." I say to the girls, handing them each a Sea Dragon scale.


    "Captain are you sure you aren''t going sea-crazy? Not that I don''t appreciate the gift but what exactly are these for?"


    "No clue."


    "Definitely sea-craziness" Rou follows up squinting at me to diagnose me better.


    The Scales in the girls'' hands then begin to glow a bright blue. In the center, a small golden light carves a complex pattern of shapes. It looks like a laser engraver, except with magic. So there was something like this, huh?


    I''m not sure I will ever tire of this world.


    "Incredible," Aqua says staring at the scale with a slack jaw.


    "It''s like one of the old artifact magic tools. I have only seen one but the pattern looks similar. It''s surely the Spirit''s work." The princess starts listing, holding the scale close to her face. "But where did the magical power come from. To make a magic tool from a Magic core is one thing but from a scale? It''s impossible."


    {Would you mind telling her that I simply made it into something like a magic core first.}


    "''She turned it into a core first'' she says."


    "Impossible."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    {Possible.}


    "She says it''s possible. I''m inclined to believe her."


    "Y¡­ yes, the proof is in front of me I suppose."


    "But what does it do?" El asks.


    "It''s a mirror," Mirna says gazing at her reflection in the scale and smiling brightly.


    "She said it should be prepared for our visit. Though I am not sure its purpose."


    {If you are ready to depart I can explain the function.}


    "Are you all ready to meet her?" I ask the crew.


    "No way I need to put on my good clothes!"


    {Something that can get wet, but I suppose that''s obvious.}


    Well, I wouldn''t put it past them. "Nothing white please."


    """""Yes Captain."""""


    Oy, someone''s voice wasn''t present, who was it?


    ~ ~


    {Prepared?}


    "Yes, seems like it. Right?"


    "Yes, captain. Ready."


    "Princess, why did you change into a white blouse?"


    "I wanted to see what would happen if I didn''t do as you command. Is there a punishment game?" She asks turning to the girls with bright eyes.


    I think I''m going to be the one getting the punishment, unfortunately. Though of course, it will be a pleasure until that time, knowing Rou though, she will definitely catch my line of sight.


    "Well, then I suppose we are ready, What now Mrs. Ocean Spirit."


    {Uuuuu¡­ I hate being called that. But no helping it. Please enter the water now. But be prepared you will sink quickly. It is a part of the magic tool''s properties. But rest easy, you will be able to breathe.}


    "We will now be entering the water everyone but be careful you will si¡­"


    *Splash*


    I suppose Aqua is always waiting for an excuse. I hope she doesn''t hit her head.


    "And now what?" A voice says from the surface of the water. Did she really lose her magic tool that quickly? I spot it on a nearby barrel and drop it over the edge to her. The rest of the crew watching the exchange see Aqua catch the object and then instantly sink like a stone. Obviously, they all gasp and begin shouting for me to help but I explain the situation properly to them and they breathe a collective sigh of relief.


    "Well, we don''t want to get left in the dust lets go join her on the bottom of the sea."


    """Yes!""" The group shouts before splashing into the water after her. Each sink like a stone and I leap down to join them.


    When my feet hit the ground I notice my body feels lighter due to the resistance of the water. I glance around and spot the crew running around investigating the area. I wonder can I speak under water?


    "Hey don''t run too far!" I shout in an attempt.


    They turn their heads and spot me, quickly running over.


    "Captain this is amazing! I can breathe, and talk! And look at all the junk. And fish!" Mirna says holding the scale in her hand and spinning in glee.


    "Mirna you have to be careful. If you drop that you will get separated from us, or worse." Aqua says chiding her from beside.


    Mirna quickly grips the scale with both hands and steadies her still spinning body.


    "That''s bad," Mirna says after thinking about it for a moment.


    "Mm, so hold onto it tight."


    "Right."


    As I chat with the crew and gaze at the fish swimming nearby a familiar creature appears, scaring the school of fish away inadvertently.


    {If you wouldn''t mind following Coleen, there, she will lead you to my home.}


    "Her name is apparently Coleen, girls. Sorry, you can''t name her it seems."


    {Oh, my. Did they become fond of my baby Abyssal?}


    "Oh, so it was an Abyssal."


    "What? Really? Ah, this is no fair I want to talk to her too!" Aqua says with a pout.


    {My apologies we will be able to talk better in person though so please be patient.}


    "Ah, Aqua she¡­" But Aqua has wide eyes and a gaping jaw.


    "So pretty." Aqua lightly says as if in love.


    "Oh, so you were able to hear that one?"


    "Y¡­yeah. I will be patient."


    "Muu, no fair Aqua too?"


    {My I am popular it seems.}


    "Lucky you."


    {Oh, is that jealousy I detect?}


    "N¡­nothing of the sort."


    {Of course. Well, it''s just up ahead. You see the cave there?}


    At her words, the Abyssal, Coleen, points a tentacle towards a small gap in two rocks in the distance under a spectacular bed of coral. It seems she is too large to escort us any further into the reef. I thank her with a nod and walk towards the cave of the Ocean Spirit.


    A place many would likely call ''the most sacred place on the planet''.


    If they knew it existed of course.


    ~ ~


    "Welcome. It''s a pleasure to meet all of you, though I feel like I''ve known you for awhile already."


    We stood in a small air pocket a few hundred feet up the cave. It''s quite large and it''s outfitted nicely as a bedroom and kitchen. Do Gods need to eat? And how did it all get here?


    "The pleasure is all ours Mrs. Ocean Spirit Goddess."


    "Oh, Aqua she apparently doesn''t like that name, I got yelled at."


    "Ah, my apologies I didn''t¡­ I heard Cole say it earlier and¡­"


    "Ah, my, my. It''s perfectly fine. It just makes me feel so old when I hear it." She says with a whimper while pouting.


    Is she not? Although she appears as a motherly figure as a goddess wouldn''t she be eons old?


    "You are thinking something rude aren''t you?"


    "How did you guess?"


    "I can feel when people are negative about the sea. I am sure I heard Aqua mention something about that to you, perhaps were you not listening?"


    "I was, I was. I am more surprised you were."


    "I can hear and see everything on the sea. Like when you appeared on the Marrow Beach. You know you still haven''t thanked me properly."


    "So it was really you? Well thank you, I have the strength I do currently because of you."


    The group looks at me curiously but seem to leave us to talk. I was the one invited after all. They probably feel somewhat out of place, only Aqua has been willing to talk so far. Even Mirna is hiding behind Alice''s leg.


    "Well, I figured it was my duty to assist the new generation once in awhile. Though I am glad you grew into a fine young man since then."


    "Captain hasn''t grown at all," Mirna says. Jealously, she grabs my arm and sets it on top of her head. "See, same height as when he first met Mirna."


    "Ah, you are right. He indeed hasn''t grown much since he acquired you. I wonder, have you hit a wall, Cole?"


    Just what isn''t she going to reveal to the crew? Mirna seems confused by the word ''acquired'' though so it seems ok for now. But that ''appeared on Marrow Beach'' line was dangerous.


    It''s not that I expect to keep everything a secret forever and I do trust my crew. If anything I don''t trust the princess. Though, she does seem kind hearted. Ah, mustn''t look, her powers are too great.


    "I can also detect erotic thoughts though I don''t know who they are towards. I used to use it to send mermaids to lead ship astray."


    "That''s an odd power, But that''s interesting, so you don''t only control the positive aspects of the sea?"


    "The sea must have balance," Aqua answers as if it were fact.


    "It is something like that, but it is also a form of fun for me." The goddess says giggling.


    "Do you have something better for me to call you than Goddess, you seem to hate the Mrs. part."


    "The goddess''s name is¡­" Aqua starts but pauses with blushing cheeks. Is there something embarrassing.


    "My name is Aquarou. It is nice to meet you, Cole."


    "Ah, I see. What a lazy old man your father was."


    "Ah, don''t be rude I think it''s rather cute. He wanted them to be protected by me. It was particularly charming the way he prayed to me. He even does it now."


    "Father still prays?"


    "He stopped when you were older but when you left he began again. I found it romantic so I sheltered him from a storm he was drifting towards."


    "So he is still without a sail?"


    "He is something of a fool your father."


    "You¡­ you aren''t wrong. Goddess."


    "Ah, embarrassed to call my real name?"


    "Sorry, then Mrs. Aquarou."


    "Ah, that will have to work I suppose."


    The princess, who was fidgetting in order to allure me suddenly steps forward. I realize my stupidity quickly. She was nervously pulling up the courage to say what ever she is about to. I will open the floor to her.


    "Princess, did you want to ask her something?"


    "Go ahead," Aquarou says nodding with a polite smile to the princess. "Even if you follow that self-righteous Noble, Gale¡­"


    "So it''s really true? You knew the spirits and together you¡­"


    "Yes, all of us were somewhat friends at one point."


    "You were in the hero''s party, right?"


    "Ah¡­"


    "What was he like? I heard he was handsome!"


    "He was, Cole reminds me of him, they share so much in common."


    "Really?" The princess says with glimmering eyes.


    "Mm, incredibly strong, but gentle and kind. Able to destroy a fleet with one hand while placing a flower into a girl''s hair with the other."


    "But, he sacrificed himself killing the demon king?"


    "Heh, the old bastard ate himself to death. You should have seen him in his final years. Massive."


    "What? But then who killed¡­"


    "You seem to misunderstand. Or perhaps it''s just the story changing over time. You see that''s another wonderful thing ''the hero'' and Cole have in common." Aquarou turns to me with a smile as if reminiscing on memories long lost. "You see ''the hero'' wasn''t actually just a hero. Well, he inadvertently became ''the hero'' but in reality, he was the very same Demon King he was sent to kill, just like Cole."

 Chapter 18

    "¡­And it''s incredible, The captured elf, the kidnapped king''s daughter, two slaves, and the faithful friends. Other than the order of acquisition it reminds me of the early days with Damien or the stories I heard of those days at least. Please let me know when you meet your Magical Engineer, I would love to meet my counterpart. When last I saw her she was climbing on a boat towards Marrow. I would love to meet her."


    "Step back like ten minutes in the conversation, please. You misspoke or something right you didn''t mean that¡­"


    "That you are the Demon King? I thought for sure you knew? The confidence, and the quick willingness to kidnap the princess."


    "I didn''t kidnap the princess, either of them, I¡­" I look back at the Clove and her face is sheet white. And she''s not alone, it''s all of them. It''s not surprising really. I probably look the same. If I were actually from this world it would probably be even more shocking. I turn back to Aquarou. I want to at least make this clear to the girls. "I didn''t know I was the Demon King. I don''t even know exactly what the means even, or how it''s possible. I''m me, I''m not the Demon king. I''m not evil."


    "No, the demon king is not always evil per-say. But there are a few very easy to spot signs that show without a doubt you are the Demon King."


    "Signs?"


    "You appear fully grown from nowhere with a full understanding of the language, as well as the way the world works. You sway people into allies instantly and conquer girls hearts one after another. Your harem grows and they become abnormally strong. They train for weeks yet become more skilled than experts trained for years. I can go on there are a few more."


    "No, I think I sort of understand the situation a bit better."


    "So the hero, was not really a hero?" The princess says blankly, unable to accept what she''s hearing.


    "Your wrong. He was the greatest hero who ever lived. He introduced advanced farming, reformed the guild system, instructed engineers on how to build aqueducts. He created the world where you all can live in peace without fear of the beasts of the forest. He saved the world. He was a hero, there is no doubt."


    "Ah, I''m sorry I meant no offense I¡­"


    "So what will you do? I feel your heart fluttering, are you conflicted now with your feelings?"


    "I¡­"


    "You have a sword, you can strike down the demon king right now. I hear rumors the princess used to dream of being ''the hero''. Your chance lay before you and in his current state, he likely wouldn''t stop you. What will you do?"


    "I¡­ did indeed dream that. But now instead my mind swims with possibilities. As much as it sickens me, the power of a demon king is something enticing. To be able to force a change by acting as the demon king while enacting good as the hero. With this power changing the world isn''t just an idea it''s¡­" She looks at the roof of the cave seemingly overwhelmed by the thoughts.


    "Probably a good choice. The others, who have completely made up their minds, probably wouldn''t have let you leave if you drew your sword on him."


    I look upon the crew and they are indeed returned to normal. Mirna, of course, was probably never sure what was happening but she is good at picking up the atmosphere so she often goes with the flow. Or maybe I''m wrong, I sometimes wonder if Mirna doesn''t play up the childish act a bit. She was the youngest in her family so it would make sense. I''ve never asked but I''m curious how old she actually is.


    "I will follow Captain, Hero, Or King anywhere," Rou says firmly, turning to Aqua to see if she had the same opinion.


    "I would have anyway. I always knew Captain was strong so although surprising, this isn''t that much of a change. I know he''s not like the demon kings I''ve heard of in stories. Maybe if anything it makes me feel a little safer."


    "I feel safer. The last demon king did terrible things in the Elven forest. I was internally frightened for the eventual battle, but now¡­ I know the elven forest is safe if it''s Captain. He is loved by the Great Tree Spirit after all."


    "That hussy, blessing anyone who saves a princess. What''s with that? Talk about projecting your fantasy onto others." Aquarou mumbles to herself chewing on her lip.


    "Mirna love Captain, or King. Doesn''t matter. Can''t scare Mirna. Unless you leap from behind that dresser again, that was scary so don''t do that again please."


    See its stuff like that, is she really a child? Sure that''s something a kid would say but she drops her shortened sentences at times and seems to be able to speak fairly well, perhaps the alternative is easier? Or is she playing the long con?


    "Is Alice a slave?" Alice asks tilting her head and looking deeply into my eyes. She must be talking about what Aquarou said earlier ''two slaves''. I prepare to counter her but she quickly speaks up again. "Then naturally I should get my Collar back¡­ Well¡­ Hurry up."


    She lifts her head impatiently. I extend my hand towards her and then chop her head lightly. "I don''t intend to make you a slave, I don''t want people operating without free will it''s just¡­ something I''m morally against but, if a collar would make you happy I can get you one. But not one that will elicit pain¡­"


    "Uuu¡­ but that the whole point." She says stamping her feet childishly. "But if you say you will get me a collar I will accept. Thank you, Master."


    "Master?"


    "Y¡­yes. As long as you don''t mind, I will call you Master. I¡­is that, not ok?" Her eyes upturn at the final words and the nails are in the coffin. I suppose I can''t say no. It doesn''t exactly bother me. And it''s wrong to kink shame.


    "Very well. But I will work you hard." I say attempting to rouse a fun response.


    "I¡­ I patiently await it, Master."


    Oh, she''s quickly becoming a handful it seems. Maybe I should have left her with Karlie. I''m worried what the childhood friend will think once she sees this new masochistic behavior.


    "Oh, I have witnessed something very fun. I knew I made the right choice in supporting you. You really are a mirror image of Damien. The other demon kings have been either sex, or blood addicted maniacs. Causing pain for joy and pleasure. It''s really grating, but you are like an innocent lamb. Scared and clinging for warmth."


    "That sounds like an insult."


    "It''s not, you just remind me of him. But you should be careful. There are many of his mistakes you might repeat. And seeing ''this'' become what we are now would be painful for me. So please pay close attention."


    "I don''t understand what you mean exactly?"


    "You all are friends, yes?" Aquarou asks the crew, Princess included.


    "Yes, of course, Rou is my sister but I think of Alice, El, and Mirna as my sister''s now too. The princess is kind so I think we could be friends but I haven''t spoken with her much. I think we are all friends."


    "Same."


    "Yeah."


    Aquarou nods to the statements. "Mm, that''s good. We were too once. But let me ask another question. You all love Cole, yes?"


    "Yes!"


    "I¡­uh. Kinda."


    "Love Captain! Lots!"


    "It''s only natural to love the one who rescued you from a shipwreck."


    "Only if master allows it."


    "I also, have discovered recent feelings for Cole."


    They each answer, in a familiar order.


    "But the place Cole is from doesn''t have a concept like multiple spouses does it?"


    She turns to me this time. Had she read my thoughts maybe? She''s clearly leading me towards the issue I have seen from the start.


    "Mhm, that''s correct. In fact, I find it hard to imagine a successful relationship with multiple people. Where I am from, it''s normal to love only one person, anything else will lead to disaster. It''s impossible to love each equally, someone will always feel left out. It causes strife within the once cohesive group and anger forms on all sides."


    "That''s what I thought, so it is the same world as Damien''s. I will tell you their feelings since it''s pointless for them to tell me." She points to the girls who are holding their chests as if in deep pain from my words. I imagined the reaction would be like this. "They don''t care about equal love. They just want you. To choose one and pity the rest? Or none? Is that better? I will add this part myself. Don''t make the choice Damien made don''t hold back for their sakes and run away once you can''t face it any longer. Don''t force them to think ''they'' are the reason you ran. Don''t leave them with the regret Damien left us with. Please, change your line of thought for their sakes. Don''t push aside their love in an attempt to shelter them. Trust them with everything, I don''t think they will disappoint you."


    ~ ~


    That was heavy. This whole meeting was heavy. I had expected a nice talk with a Goddess instead I met one of the Demon King''s Harem members. And she revealed all my secrets. Even ones I didn''t know. She revealed or rather forced me to reveal my issue with our current relationship. She brought a lot to light. She forced me to rethink what I want.


    Do I want to continue as I have? Ignoring their feelings as it suits me. Lazing around with no intentions. I suppose I don''t, but to do anything else seems impossible for me.


    This Damien, he felt the same then? Was he like me? Someone not used to the attention. Just happy to have people close, but keeping them at arm''s length for safety. It seems it has hurt his friends. Can I imagine a Rou and Aqua who hate each other for my sake? An El who ignores Mirna''s request to play hide and seek? It hurts to try. I want to continue living happily as a family. Does that mean I have to come to terms?


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I refuse to force myself. It wouldn''t be fair. I want to love them the way they love me. It doesn''t seem fair to do anything less. I will take Aquarou''s advice. But I have to stay within my pace. Anything more and as Aquarou said, I would likely run away from them. Sparing them the pain by separating. But she is right, that''s not better. It''s just selfish.


    "I have been, wrong. For some time, for that, I am sorry girls. I am grateful you accept me so easily when I still have trouble accepting myself. And I don''t just mean this Demon king business, I mean in general. You asked about my confidence. ''They'' are my confidence. They trust me so I have no choice but to trust myself too. I love you, Rou, Aqua, El, Alice, and you too Mirna. You are the closest things I have to family in this world. I would do anything to avoid losing you. And if that means disregarding my world''s logic, I will. If you trust that I can love all of you enough, then I have no choice but to trust you."


    "What about me!?"


    "You are a kidnapped princess, don''t I just get to ravish her?" I ask jokingly to Aquarou who was watching the talk with envious eyes.


    "Yes, I believe that''s the proper etiquette."


    "Well. I¡­ I am not¡­ entirely opposed but¡­"


    "I am joking Clove, We don''t know each other well enough for me to say that I love you but you are certainly beautiful and you are fun to be around. I will gladly welcome you to our crew if you wish. If not we can continue the kidnapped role play. It''s up to you."


    "We can pick it back up sometime later. I want to join your crew!"


    "It''s good to have you."


    I turn to the crew, realizing I haven''t confirmed it with them yet, but they look at me with raised thumbs. I guess they like Clove? Did she get a thumbs up to join? Is there a formal decision-making committee for this now?


    ~ ~


    "Say, Cole, it was through the wood of the ship so I couldn''t hear great but did you say something about Prequels?"


    "Oh, did Damien tell you the story too?"


    "Yes! My favorite was chewy. Damien used to make a ridiculous sound whenever he came into a scene." She says giggling and thinking back fondly.


    "Captain does too. Do it Captain do it!"


    *GRooowl*


    "Ah, no that''s wrong it''s like this."


    *REEEEEEEERA*


    "Oh that''s actually pretty good, Damien must have been good at impressions."


    "Oh yeah, he did voices for everyone. But not that, Prequels?"


    "Ah, well it''s quite dense. I think if I began to tell it Mirna would be asleep before the first scene ended. It''s very¡­ Its not bad its¡­ How about we go with number 7 instead."


    "7?"


    "Yeah the ones you heard used to be 1,2,&3 but¡­ Ah, it''s a whole big thing don''t worry about it."


    ~ ~


    "You ok, Alice?"


    "Ah, yes master. I am sorry I was distracted by something."


    "Distracted?"


    "Yes, she said two slaves but¡­ Did she mean Jun?"


    "Ah, no if I had to guess¡­" I lightly step towards Alice so the rest of the crew don''t hear. I assume the rest of the crew likely know but it''s still not something to say out loud. "She probably means Mirna, it''s a long story but I technically bought her from her mother. Though it was more of just a charitable donation along side a kidnapping."


    "I see," She says thinking about this for a moment. "So she was first¡­ Will she get a collar too?"


    "Ah, no. I¡­ No."


    "Poor Mirna."


    "No, well¡­ I don''t think Mirna shares your persuasion."


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    ~ ~


    "C¡­Cole there is something I want to talk to you about."


    "Oh, princess? What can I do for you?"


    "It''s about what I said earlier."


    "About wanting to strike me down and take credit for killing the demon king?"


    "I SAID NOTHING OF THE SORT!"


    "I''m kidding, so what about?"


    "It''s joining you crew I know I said I would and I will but¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "I will join you but, I won''t be coming with you."


    "Oh, it''s that? I wondered as much, you want to stay in the capital?"


    "It is not as though I am terrified to leave or something childish it''s¡­ If someone is not there to counter my brother''s stupidity, I wonder what might become of the capital. And there is still much I can do there."


    "Understandable. Well then you will be my crew mate, but you will also operate undercover in the capital as an informant for the demon king, do you agree to this?"


    "Yes, your highness. Uw, that''s weird to say to someone. It feels like I just betrayed my families name."


    "Don''t let it bother you," Aquarou says from behind. "Gale thought the same thing."


    "The Noble Spirit too?"


    "Well, the situation was a tad different. Gale''s father was a handful and wouldn''t allow her to go with Damien. So Damien, acting as the demon king kidnapped her, while Damien the Hero ventured off promising to rescue her. In the end, the king accepted Damien once he returned, but it was still her technically deceiving her family."


    "I have never heard that story."


    "Well things get lost to the ages, and you all aren''t actually the same royal family as back then either so it''s not that big¡­"


    "What?!"


    "You didn''t know? Well, I guess it was a very long time ago now. It''s not such a big deal, royal families switch around all the time."


    "I¡­I had no idea. I was told that¡­"


    "Aquarou, you really ought to be careful just dropping nukes wherever you go."


    "I have heard of these nukes from Damien but I don''t understand."


    "I just mean, you too often drop little bits of information in your sentences that probably seem meaningless to you, but can basically change the world of someone."


    "Ah, you mean the whole demon king business. But it''s really not such a big deal."


    "Well, you say that but to the people involved it''s a big deal. Maybe you met Damien at a time when he was more comfortable with the topic, but I am sure he had a time when he was uncertain about it, just as I am now."


    "Hmm I do remember such a story, of when he first learned the truth, he was apparently like a startled child. Perhaps, maybe I just wanted to see the scene for myself, you all were so similar I just didn''t allow the chance to escape me. But I am sorry. I will reflect on it."


    "So it was intentional after all."


    "Mm, once I heard that elf and Gale were interested in you, as well as the others. I had to snap you up first. I mean you choose my domain after all. You surely must prefer me over all them."


    "So all of them are still¡­?"


    "Yes they are alive, call it a curse Damien left us. I suppose now that I have had my fun it can''t hurt for you to meet them. You should find them, it may just help them resolve themselves. I know I feel better now after telling you the feelings I was never able to tell Damien."


    "Hmm, I have no problem with it. It will be good to get other people''s inputs on how best to handle this relationship."


    "But, telling you where they are wouldn''t really be¡­"


    "I figured as much. Well, I think I can figure something out."


    "Really once you get close enough they will probably contact you the same way I did. Another gift from Damien. They will likely be eager to meet you just as I was. Well other than ''fire spirit'' I guess, or rather she will pretend to hate it."


    "Tsundere?"


    "Damien did use that term once or twice."


    "I will probably see the elf first, I have plans to return to the Elven forest with El and I assume she is there."


    "That is true."


    "So Captain and I are getting married!" El says dripping onto my back as if she were hanging from a stalactite. Although that likely was the case.


    "Well, if I make it clear that I intend to marry El, then I figure that will be enough to not cause trouble for your father. And if worse comes to worse I will deal with the benefactor myself."


    "Ah, of course, Captain will protect me." She gently rubs her face against mine smiling. Was she excited to return? Or perhaps to meet the World Tree Spirit?


    "Well, it won''t be immediate though so please be patient a bit."


    "Of course."


    "Oh, Cole is already acting like a demon it seems."


    "Whats that supposed to mean?"


    ~ ~


    "Must you really?"


    "Yeah, I can''t keep the princess much longer, and I have the trading company to look after too so I want to head back as soon as possible."


    "Umu, I understand. I regret it but you are free to make your own choices. But please, visit anytime. I will send Coleen to collect you whenever you call."


    "You say that but¡­"


    "I am serious. Simply say my name to the ocean and Coleen will come. I would personally if I could but,"


    "Oh, I was curious about that actually, you seem very intent on staying in this cave. I thought for sure you would ask to come with me but that was never the case."


    "I have already had my hero thank you very much, not that it ended happily. But that''s not the only reason, this reef was near dead when I first entered the cave however many years ago. I imparted it with magic and it was able to survive, but it''s still not self-sufficient. Talk to me in a hundred years maybe?" Aquarou says winking to me.


    That wasn''t what I was implying. I swear, stop glaring at me Rou. And Aqua don''t give a thumbs up, I don''t think the committee has come to a decision yet.

 Chapter 19

    When we left the cave she warned me of two additional things. One, I needed more allies. And two, I wasn''t the only hero searching for the ''demon king''.


    Honestly, number two was reason enough to add allies. With those thoughts, we returned to the water and with the assistance of Coleen, acting as an elevator, stepped back onto the ship.


    "Welcome back Captain, nothing to report."


    "That''s good Jun, thanks for the hard work. Go and get some sleep you look exhausted."


    *groooooowl*


    "Rather, I''ll make you a quick oatmeal. Come on down to the galley. You all hungry too?" I ask turning to the crew who had finally all been delivered to the deck.


    ""Yes!""


    "Alright then let''s go, I''ll make a large serving, Rou and Aqua can I ask you to set us on a bearing to the Capital. I will come get you when food is ready."


    ""Yes Sir!""


    {Ah, if I may be so bold, would you like Coleen to push you until the gate?}


    "Oh, yes please Aquarou," Aqua says with a smile at the sudden whisper.


    "Thank you Aquarou," Rou adds, rubbing her stomach hungrily.


    {Don''t mention it. Well again. It was a pleasure to meet you all. I hope to see you again soon.}


    "Likewise." The princess says towards distance reef.


    ~ ~


    "Uwwwwww, do we really need to part?" The princess asks pulling a blanket to her chin. It became like this after the princess refused to sleep in a separate room. She argued that she likely wouldn''t see me for some time, and as such we should share precious memories before she returns to her home in the capital.


    I think she imagined much more was happening within this room at night but I left it to her imagination and allowed it for tonight.


    "Hey, Captain. You said there was a seventh one right?" Mirna asks from beside me.


    "I will tell it to you. But I have something else I wanted to talk about first. Well, to be honest, I am surprised it wasn''t you all who brought it up first."


    "About your true identity?" The princess asks.


    "Mm, about both the demon king part and the other world part."


    "As for the other world part, I was curious from hearing of the belief system before, but really is it such a big deal? I thought you were from another country and, well it wasn''t wrong."


    "I suppose that''s true, but is that really all? I was sure I would be chided for not telling you all sooner, or looked at in disgust for being something as evil as a demon."


    "I am more surprised demons can be so amazing. If I had known that I probably wouldn''t have thought they were evil entities."


    "Well, you remember what Aquarou said though El, now we are Demons too."


    "Ah right, the curse of loving Captain was it? I can live with it."


    "Same, we became strong by following the Captain, so what''s wrong with being called a Demon? If it''s something from Captain I will gladly accept it."


    "You all really are taking this better than I expected. And you Alice? You have been quiet for awhile."


    "I think to be called a Demon or monster by Master would be¡­ Or perhaps trash would be better or cu¡­"


    "That''s enough."


    "Yes, Master."


    ~ ~


    "I don''t want to stay, I don''t wanna. Take me with you!"


    "Wow, she has taken a liking to you in a hurry." The king says when we returned with the princess and explained our intentions of leaving for Marrow.


    "Yes, it seems so. We sparred a few times on the ship so she must desire to continue improving herself. I just regret I couldn''t find an abyssal for her to fight " I say making up a reasonable lie.


    "If you leave me here I will tel¡­"


    Before she can complete the sentence I grip her arm firmly and lock my eyes with hers. She seems to tremble for a moment before relaxing. "Uuu, you give me no choice if you look at me with those eyes. Very well I will stay and do as you asked. But you must promise to visit!"


    "Of course."


    "Ah, at this rate I won''t even need to abdicate. Nice work Clove!" The king says shoving a thumb towards her direction.


    "In fact to prove my resolve, I won''t visit you until the Demon King is vanquished!" I say raising a fist and smiling at the absurdity of the statement.


    "Uhm, that''s not necessary Cole." Clove says grabbing my arm and pulling it down gently.


    "Mm, I agree, but I do indeed appreciate your resolve nonetheless. If I leave it to you that fiend will be destroyed for certain. Well then, in case I don''t see you before the tournament, good luck, and thank you for keeping my daughter safe."


    "Father, Cole needs no luck to wipe the floor with anyone in the B tournament. If brother and I can''t win against him, who else could?"


    "Ah, there are always new challengers. If someone as strong as Cole appeared from Marrow who knows what else could appear? And of course, there are your rivals."


    "They aren''t our rivals. They just always seem to get seeded together with us and we end up fighting in the Semi''s, do you really think they have gotten so strong in the past year?"


    "Ah well, who knows. It''s always exciting for someone like me to watch. Even if they say a match is decided I never really know until the end. I feel like I am always surprised even if the outcome is expected."


    "Dear really does enjoy the tournament doesn''t he?" The queen says sitting beside him and watching his face with a smile.


    "It''s the highlight of my year!"


    We got a bit off track but we were able to maneuver out of the capital after a long winded explanation of the greatness of the upcoming tournament. Honestly, I had forgotten about it but if it was something he looked forward to so much I might as well give him a good show once it''s time.


    ~ ~


    "Are we ready to set sail?" I ask turning to the girls a few minutes after we boarded the Excalibur.


    "Yes, Captain. It is late but we have a full moon tonight and no clouds so the stars should be bright, navigating won''t be a problem."


    "I leave it to your trusted hands. Any opinion how long it may take?"


    "The winds on the way here were on-coming so maybe¡­ eight days if we skip The Port of Love."


    "Do we have any need to return to the port?"


    "No, not exactly, and I know you were inconvenienced by it last time so¡­"


    "No, it really wasn''t a problem, if you guys want to visit I have no problem with it."


    "It''s ok, there is no need to return now that we have the sprout," Aqua says stepping up the stairs to the command deck.


    She was talking about the seedling that had recently erupted from the small pot we got when we first visited the town. It was indeed thriving, I wonder if El didn''t use her plant growth magic despite my warning. Well, I don''t mind.


    ~ ~


    In reality, it was six days. That was probably thanks to El insisting on continuing her work on turning our home into an Elf ship. She was sly about it but I had recently noticed a strange increase in the color purple across our bow. Where once it was a single beam now nearly all the wood submerged under water was a deep bluish purple color.


    When confronted she explained that her mana limit has increased so she was using the bow as a test to see its true limits. It seems that after breaking through the wall El was now much stronger at Mana control. She could dye a lump of wood purple in an instant. I permitted it after she promised to keep it to less noticeable areas of the ship.


    A few strips could be explained as a gift from an elf friend, but any more than that and people would think we stole the ship from the Elves. And we had only just regained proper ownership.


    ~ ~


    Our dock in Marrow port was lively. We were welcomed back by a large crowd. I was very confused by the situation, to say the least.


    "Sir, welcome back. Although I know this is rather sudden I wanted to introduce you to our new recruits. They haven''t completed training yet to Pina and Golin''s specs, it seems the two aren''t as adept at training as Captain. It took them near twice as long to lift the log even with proper placement of the nails."


    "Interesting. But really there are quite a few. Are so many really necessary?" I ask looking at the large group. Easily over twenty stood in well-formed lines with straight backs and heads locked ahead.


    If I didn''t know better I would think they are troops. Although it''s not entirely wrong. I did inadvertently turn Golin and Pina into low-level Demon commanders after all.


    "In fact, this is likely not enough. We have already begun the process of starting another recruitment to form four more after their training is complete."


    "Karlie, you aren''t wasting my money are you?" I ask astounded by her willingness to hire more hands.


    "Sir, it''s the opposite. If you will follow me to the warehouse I can show you properly."


    I nod to her and follow her lead. The girls follow behind me, and finally, the new recruits follow behind in tight lines. Had my training ever included formations like this? What was the point of it exactly? Though it did look good.


    "This is¡­" I say looking at the interior of the warehouse through the open doors. It seems closing these massive doors is no longer an option. A crowd of merchants is constantly walking in and out. Confirming numbers on crates with forms on clipboards and trucking them away.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It''s an endless chain of taking a box and then seconds later filling the spot with an outgoing order.


    So business was good?


    "So business is good?"


    "Unbelievably. We were able to open new trade routes to Yellow Sands, Ikin, and Lyons. From there we basically became a stop over for shipments heading to the capital. Half of our shipments are between Yellow Sands and Ikin, delivering the sand needed for glass. From there we bring the glassworks here and the merchants go crazy for it. We also do most of the food transport for the small island villages. It seems once our speed was seen even the merchants began sending their customers our way."


    "That''s¡­ unexpected. But I suppose it''s not a bad thing. I now understand why you need eight new fleets. I will prepare boats for the new crews right away but fitting them all in the port will be tough."


    "May I suggest placing two of them in Ikin. We can afford the cost of a small building and it would make¡­"


    "Perfect sounds good we will set up our first franchise. And what about help in the office? Is six still enough?"


    "Yes although it is tough we make do. I''m mostly afraid any more would just get in the way. It''s tight enough in the warehouse as it is."


    "Oh, we can fix that no problem. Ah, that reminds me, the restaurant. I haven''t seen¡­ Uhm¡­"


    "Autumn?"


    "Yes, Autumn. Right, I haven''t seen Autumn, is the restaurant doing ok?"


    "How about we just walk around to the other side and I show you. If I''m right it''s the middle of the lunch rush right now."


    "We have a lunch rush?"


    "Oh, you should''ve seen the crowd we had for ''Midnight half price burgers''."


    "Successful event?"


    "Gangbusters."


    "Oh wow, yeah that''s a line alright. How can they handle a crowd like that?"


    The small offset building had a crowd nearly larger than it. It looked like a swarm of bees returning to a hive.


    "They switched the orders to simple to say numbers. Autumn said it increased our throughput by around 60%."


    "Impressive. I''m glad I left it to her. She''s a natural it seems."


    "You should tell her that yourself. She has been working very hard."


    "Right, Mirna would you mind helping them out for a second so I can thank Autumn."


    "No problem!" Mirna shouts running off towards the side door to the restaurant.


    A loud chorus of "Chef!" could be heard. I had forgotten those girls idolized the ''Demon Chef'' Mirna. Oh, that name fits pretty well now doesn''t it. It was almost like foreshadowing or something.


    "Y¡­you wanted to speak with me?" A voice says cutting my thoughts off at the root.


    The girl, Autumn was cute. She had a light sprinkling of freckles and smooth red hair down to her shoulders. Her voice sounded like silk. If I were at all lacking I would invite her to my bed but it seems my initial decision was better. She was extremely talented at her job clearly.


    "Yes, I want to thank you for your tremendous work. It seems the restaurant is operating spectacularly."


    "Ah, yes sir! Thank you!"


    "Of course, is there anything you would like as a reward? Anything within my power will be yours if you ask."


    "Mm," she says to herself thinking about my words carefully. Was I going to get a response like Pina''s? I inwardly hoped so. "If I can be so bold, I would like to expand the restaurant."


    "That was already my intention. Perhaps even move it. Anything besides that?"


    "Well more staff would be¡­"


    "With an increase in size, I would, of course, want to hire more staff as well, anything else?"


    "Hmm¡­ " She ponders again, becoming slightly flustered over my sudden acceptance of her proposals "A farm?"


    "A farm?"


    "Yes, if we were able to grow our own ingredients costs would drop and quality would increase. We could even grow the majority of spices we use. Perhaps even sell them in the future."


    "There you go! Perfect idea. Will the land behind the warehouse work. The forested area beside the training grounds?"


    "It''s not ideal, the soil around here is rocky and dense."


    "So further inland? What about the land down the street from Mirna''s parent''s inn? I saw it before we decided on this warehouse."


    "Oh, that might do. I will have to inspect it myself after work but I think that could work perfectly."


    "Mm, and I will see about repairing the old building across from it. If we can turn that into the new restaurant it would make things much easier."


    "Indeed, th¡­thank you. I''m honored by your kindness."


    "Ah lighten up you worked hard its the least I can do. Same goes for you, Karlie. I, of course, intend to expand the warehouse but if there is anything you desire as a reward. please ask."


    "I will think carefully about it."


    "Good."


    Autumn nods to us and rushes back to look after the restaurant. She''s a dutiful worker. A few moments later Mirna pops out from the door and runs to me.


    "Good work thanks for the help."


    "It was easy!"


    "Of course it would be for Mirna."


    I pat her head and she squints her eyes in delight.


    "I have a question though, Sir." Karlie suddenly says interrupting my pleasant patting. "Although it''s not exactly regarding my reward."


    "Go ahead."


    "What''s that?" She asks pointing to the leather collar Alice begged for at a store near the Capital.


    "That''s something you will have to ask her about. She seems to have found herself."


    The subject turns bright red and drops her head avoiding Karlie''s eyes.


    "And that true identity is?" Karlie asks turning her head back to me.


    Mirna answers before I can brush the question off with a joke. "''She is Master''s Slave,'' Or, at least that''s what she was mumbling in bed this morning."


    I must have been asleep for that part of the sleep talking. There was quite a bit said though, I''m slightly worried what else Mirna heard.


    "Uh, huh¡­" Karlie says with her hand on her chin. Is she deciding punishment? I''m terrified for some reason. I thought ''I'' was supposed to be the Demon.


    "You! It must be you! Give me it immediately. I know you have it so I won''t wait any longer. Relinquish it to me at once so I can begin work."


    My party turns to the sudden voice and turn our head down almost simultaneously.


    Before us, standing a few inches shorter than Mirna or El was a girl with rough thick brown hair. She had a small stature yet her visible muscles were toned and lightly tanned a golden color.


    "Right, this one has been looking for you here every day for the past week. She is constantly on about an ''Ultimate Material''. I assume she''s another of your companions? But really to call it ''ultimate material'' so openly... Lewd."


    "Yes, the ultimate material. Give it to me. Only I can properly use it to its full potential."


    "How will you use it?" I ask trying to get context for the jumble of words.


    "I will create the most incredible magic tool on the planet."


    "Oh, you want a Magic Core? And what tool will you make?"


    "Ah she meant..." Karlie says before quieting down.


    "I¡­ Uhm¡­" The small brunette begins before stopping suddenly and furrowing her brow. "Um, maybe a¡­ No that would be a waste¡­"


    "So you are a Magical Engineer?" Aqua asks the girl who still pondered her final product.


    "Yes, the greatest on the planet. I left the Dwarven Highlands to search for the ultimate material. Live extracted Magical Stone."


    "Oh, like the shark one. Hmm, I don''t have one anymore I gave that one to the Auction house, unfortunately. But I can¡­"


    "NO! Ah, I must hurry to the capital. Although money will be an issue. Ah, no choice I will find a way. I am crafty, I will make tools on the road to earn money and then I will¡­"


    "Slow down, I can get you another if it''s that important. Let''s sit down and talk slowly for a bit. You are, Triff right? I have heard of you before. I''m curious about magical tools so this is a great opportunity for both of us."


    "You know me? I mean¡­ Of course, you know me! Only natural as the greatest engineer on the planet, Triphilia Bronzescale. But you can really get another? The ultimate material is difficult to acquire you know?"


    "I can. And it''s a pleasure to finally meet you Triphilia. My name is Cole Moedy. I am the Captain of the Excalibur and B rank adventurer."


    I am also the hero candidate of the country and the demon king. But that''s better left for later.


    "Call me Triff as you have. I much prefer that name."


    "You know I wasn''t finished with this whole Alice is Cole''s slave thing? Don''t think you can get out of this that easily." I prepare to groan but realize she is talking to Alice, and not me. Alice fidgets in place while glancing up at her friends face with reddened cheeks.


    I really don''t want to hear the conversation. But for some reason, I think Alice will unconsciously enjoy it.

 Chapter 20

    I need a weapon. Or, that''s the conclusion the girls came too as we chatted with the magical engineer Triff in a meeting room attached to the ETC.


    I wasn''t particularly in agreement to be perfectly honest. I don''t see the need for one. I picked up a sword in the capital but it''s not like I''m trained with it. And honestly putting in the time to train is not something high on my priorities list.


    "What exactly can you make? I have seen the refrigerator in Chipowa and the Inn. But I have no problem storing items so that''s unnecessary for me."


    "No, to use the Ultimate material for something like that would be wasteful. Perhaps if I encased it in a lead barrel, I could build a water cannon. Ah, no that would be improperly using its unique properties."


    "What exactly are the special properties? I''m sorry as I said I don''t know much about magic tools. I have never seen the creation of one so¡­"


    "What about the scale?" Rou asks reminding me of the tool Aquarou made for us a week and a half ago now.


    "Scale?" Triff queries.


    "Oh, yeah! I also have that other letter from Coleen don''t I?"


    "Letter?"


    "Here. hold on one second. Aqua would you mind grabbing¡­"


    "Mirna''s is here!" She holds out the shiny blue dragon scale. Where was she hiding it?


    "Right, and the letter is here." I find it amongst the thousands of items in storage and place it onto my hand. "This may be able to help you in some way, I was told to give it to you."


    "This is¡­" Triff looks at the scale with a stunned expression. She then rips the letter from my hand and plucks a pencil from behind her ear. She begins to sketch what looks like a pattern of knots onto the paper.


    "If this works, I can transfer mana to objects too¡­ Its properties will likely be increased a dozen times over. I could even maybe merge two affinities. With this, the limits of traditional Magical tool creation is gone¡­ But just who¡­"


    "It''s not a big deal who made it. And I think there was something actually in the envelope for you. I didn''t give you it just as something to write on."


    "Ah¡­ Of course, I''m sorry. I wasn''t thinking." She looks into her hands and lightly begins tearing open the envelope.


    "Are you ok?" I ask the suddenly stiff, Triff.


    "This¡­"


    "Something in the letter?" I ask, honestly unsure of what Aquarou had written.


    Perhaps another nuke?


    "It''s not a letter." She says flipping the paper over and revealing a magical formula similar to the one she drew moments ago. "But this structure. It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen the Dwarves make. These curving lines and multisided shapes, but who if not the dwarves could design this? Where did you receive this? Perhaps the Spirit of Magic personally delivered it to you for me? But that makes no sense."


    "Hmm well, I got it from a friend, I will just leave it at that for now."


    "I won''t allow that, please tell me the identity of this person immediately. I must go and study under them."


    "Ah, well¡­" That was my only card to play. As terrible as it sounds I really don''t want to lose this chance. "How about this. If you can make me a good tool with the ''ultimate material'' I will introduce you to her. Call it a test to see your ingenuity."


    "Understood. I will create the most incredible magic tool with these new advancements. I will prove myself and you can introduce me to the Spirit of Magic."


    "You really think the person who made this was a Spirit?"


    "It''s the only logical explanation. No one but the Spirit of Magic could make this. Am I wrong?"


    "Rou is the spirit of¡­"


    "No."


    "So then it''s another¡­"


    "Probably."


    "I hope she''s not insulted," I say with a grin.


    "Let us leave post haste to collect the ultimate material!" Triff says leaping from the chair and thrusting a finger into the sky. "I will prove myself to the Magic Spirit."


    I feel like I have just started a fight.


    "G¡­good luck," I say reluctantly thrusting my own arm up after her. "But we just returned so please give us a few days to rest. I also have some work to attend to here in town."


    "More waiting! UGHHHH¡­ Reluctant, but fine."


    I suppose if the topic isn''t magical tools she''s not very talkative. I was wondering when the change had occurred.


    "We also just recently returned from the creator of that tools home. So returning immediately to introduce you to them would probably be bothersome to that person."


    "I wouldn''t dare dream of interrupting the Magic Spirit''s duties! If we must wait we must."


    It doesn''t matter if she thinks I''m talking about someone else. And this was also entirely false. In fact, Aquarou wanted me to return with Triff immediately but I just couldn''t handle that much sailing right after returning. I need some time for R&R.


    ~ ~


    "You are going, and you want to take me there?" Alice asks a few days after we returned from our voyage.


    "Yes, I was planning to bring Karlie but she said she would trust my judgment on the matter."


    "And you are instead bringing me?"


    "Y¡­yes, you have quite a friend. She said you would ''enjoy'' the trip. I argued that it would be a tough place for you to go because of everything that¡­"


    "I will go," Alice says cutting off my escape route. "But, you don''t intend to sell me?"


    "Alice, as I''ve explicitly explained several times you are not a slave. The collar is jewelry and I don''t mind you calling me master but I will never sell you as an item. You should know that by now."


    "Uuu¡­ I know. And thank you for allowing me to act so¡­ I don''t understand it myself, to be honest, but I find it makes me happy."


    "Well if it makes you happy then no harm, but please don''t ask if I plan to sell you. That hurts me for you to even ask."


    "I apologize. It was something of a delusion that I let aloud on accident."


    "Then let''s go, we need to stopover at the bank before it closes."


    ~ ~


    "Cole!" The banker Carol says seeing me step into the bank after holding the door for Alice.


    "Carol!" I reply curiously.


    "Here, here this is for you." She says flipping through a few leather binders and finding a sheet before handing it to me.


    The, normally locked behind the counter, Carol was now running up to the door to help me? Despite the line in front of the counter? Oh, those are other tellers, aren''t they?


    "This bank has grown again, hasn''t it? Another big deposit?"


    "Look for yourself." She says pointing at the paper in my hands.


    The form is various lines and numbers. Each has a ''+'' beside them, so this is positive income? And these are daily numbers?


    "But how? That''s¡­ Is this number the current balance?"


    "No. That''s deposits in the last week."


    It''s nearly three times what I had when I started ETC. Is there a coin larger than a signet? Is there a platinum slab?


    "We actually have a request posted for you at the guild to bring a load of gold to the capital to change it for Platinum. We would leave it to the bank ships but since it''s you I figure you would prefer doing it yourself."


    "Yeah, if the vault here is getting packed I can take some and store it¡­ on my ship."


    I almost spoke too little there for a second.


    "If you feel safe doing that I can arrange moving it."


    "Yes, I have¡­ a vault, on the ship." That''s believable, right? "As I pirate perhaps I should think about burying some too."


    "As a banker, I cannot recommend that. The thought of money collecting dust when it could be invested pains me."


    "You are right of course, but investing these types of funds are¡­"


    "Yes, they are nearly enough to buy a small city after all."


    "That''s not a bad idea."


    ""¡­""


    ~ ~


    "Isn''t ten a bit much? Just how many are you planning to buy."


    "I plan on ''setting free'' as many as I can."


    "Right, of course. Truly a hero."


    "It''s easier this way. Sure, they are more likely to betray me without the collar limiting them but they also work harder as humans. Tools can only do what you tell them, a human can think."


    "A tool, that! That''s the one." Alice says picking up the wrong part of the statement.


    *ding*


    "Oh, you here to sell?" The man says looking between me and Alice. Alice turns bright red and inches closer to me while I shake my head firmly at the man.


    "No, I am not," I state clearly with a hint of venom in my tongue.


    The man steps back a foot and then continue''s his pitch.


    "T¡­then to buy right? Or¡­"


    "No, to buy. Can I please see what you have currently."


    I hate this. I really hate this.


    "Sure right this way. We have some fine stock. They may pale in comparison to your current sex sl¡­"


    "Right, then let''s just see them quickly."


    Please don''t feed her delusions.


    He lead us to a small attached shed. After a loud click from the door, we step in.


    The smell was instantly noticeable. It was¡­ unpleasant. There were around six beds lined up along the wall but easily a dozen girls piled across them. At the sound of the door a few skitter into the darkness to hide from their fate.


    This is truly sickening.


    "The prices range. The little one over there is an exquisite beauty so she''s our highest at 250, while the homely one there is a bargain at 6. If you are a wealthy type she would be perfect for a few of the darker hobbies¡­"


    "You will sell them all for 1000 and you will stop speaking now."


    "A¡­ I can''t do 1000, 1500 would be the minimum for a group like this. There are three others only a hair less beautiful than Goldie. They each would easily get 200 in the capital."


    "But you aren''t in the capital. So you will take my deal."


    "Ah¡­ Please, at least let the Spirit of the Dark decide. We will flip."


    "Flip?"


    "Mm, here." He pulls out a copper coin and places it above a nearby candle. A girl near the candle leaps onto another bed when he nears her. The man smiled wickedly and continued as he was.


    He returns with the coin. One face is blackened with soot from the candle.


    "It''s your flip. Blackened we go with my deal, shiny we go with yours." He says extending the coin to my hand.


    "Interesting. Ok, here goes." I set the coin on my index finger and flick it with my thumb. But really a spirit of the dark, huh? Just what kind of girls did Damien have in his harem?


    Perhaps flicking the coin full force was a mistake. I forgot about my strength for a moment. The coin was quickly vanishing upwards so I grabbed it from the air and slapped it onto my arm. If I had let it continue it probably would have destroyed the roof of this shed. Not that I particularly care about this man''s facility. But it would cause trouble for people in the future so I should refrain from destroying the place.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I lift my hand from the coin on my wrist and the man looks surprised. Both at the quick movement of the coin and my faster reflexes in catching it.


    "It''s¡­ it''s your deal. Don''t worry about it. Please. 1000 is fine."


    "But isn''t it black side up?" I ask looking at the bent coin sitting on my arm.


    "No, it''s¡­ it''s too hard to tell, don''t worry about it. They are your''s please." He begs again looking at the mushed coin.


    "Very well, here is 1000."


    "Plati¡­ So you really are a Noble¡­?"


    "Ah, sure something like that."


    "Well you heard the Noble, he just bought you lot so you better thank him properly." He says with a sickening giggle.


    Can I kill this man? Would it really not help the world as much as I think? I know that''s the case but I want to kill him. I know that where one vanishes three more appear. Even purchasing all these girls would probably only help the slave trade. But I will just have to bide my time and deal with it all in a single strike in the future.


    """Th¡­ thank you""" A chorus of voices say in sad desperation.


    ~ ~


    "Do you understand a bit better why I don''t want to treat you as a slave now?" I ask turning to Alice as we lead the large group of ratty looking girls down the road towards the trading company.


    "Y¡­ yes, I was sort of overcome by the kindness of Master. I remember well now the treatment we received on that hellish ship, it makes me tremble in fear now. Perhaps I felt this way only because it''s Master, no that''s surely it."


    "Well, it''s ok. I''m glad you understand."


    "I can take the collar off if you¡­"


    "It''s ok if you like it. You are of course welcome to, but as I have said you aren''t my slave so I won''t decide things for you."


    "I do like it, it''s a precious gift from Master."


    A voice crept in from behind us. It was the bargain. The girl offered to me for use in terrible ways. "Sh¡­She is not a slave?"


    The girl is pointing at the Collar on Alice''s neck. This actually provides a perfect opportunity.


    No one is around because it has become fairly dark so I can operate here without too much notice.


    "No, she is not. And all of you, you aren''t slaves either. Do you mind coming here for a moment?" I ask the girl who spoke up.


    She glances at Alice who nods energetically. "Please trust Master. Master will blow your mind, I promise."


    Now that I think about it Alice was the first one who trusted me amongst the rescued slaves. Perhaps her coming really was for the best, if anyone would make these girls open up it would be her.


    After confirming with the girl I extend my hand slowly to her neck. A few of the nearby slaves shut their eyes tight, fearful I am about to use the girl in the very way the disgusting man suggested.


    My hand touches soft flesh under the rough leather. Her light skin is red from the friction of living in the collar for so long. I open the menu and then realize my mistake in rushing the process. I had no clue who this girl was amongst the long list of new ''items''.


    "Can you tell me your name?" I ask without removing my light touch from her neck. It would look stupid to remove my hand and then do it all over again. This is already embarrassing enough but I did this the first time and Alice is watching so I have to keep up the act.


    "D¡­Dianna" The girl whimpers with a tear nearing her eye. Ah, no. I''m scaring her, aren''t I? That''s not good.


    I complete the process in rapid succession I find the girls name and enter her inventory. I delete the collar and remove my hand a moment later.


    "There, perfect," I say patting her head.


    She grips at her neck in surprise and drops her jaw when she touches skin.


    "It''s¡­ " She stammers turning around and confirming it with the group behind her.


    They too look, with stunned expressions, at the girl''s neck. A light seems to appear in their eyes. This was what I wanted, not tears. I want to see happy, excited expressions.


    One by one I complete the process. There was almost no hesitation to my touch after they witness Dianna''s transformation.


    They each lightly lift their heads and then tell me their name. I will definitely not remember each but they look at me with sparkling eyes once I pat their heads. It seems this became part of the process. Each girl wouldn''t step away from me until I said ''There, perfect''.


    ~ ~


    "We will work here?" April, the most expensive of the bunch says looking at the crowded building.


    The trader had called her ''Goldie'' but I suppose that was just a nickname he had given her based on her price and lovely blonde hair. Even despite the conditions, she was radiant.


    "Yes, although for now there is not much room we will be expanding. Until then you will take turns coming in and training at either the trading company or restaurant. As I have said though, this is completely optional. You all are free, so you can walk away right now."


    "No, we have decided we want to follow Mr. Moedy."


    "Cole."


    "Master," Alice adds as an option.


    "Well, I own a small house on the west end of town. A lot of the employees lived there, but now it seems most are renting around town. In any case, you all are welcome to live there until you get back onto your feet."


    "Thank you," Dianna says with a bright smile.


    The man called her homely but I actually thought she was rather cute. Her smile revealed an assortment of misplaced teeth. Realizing this she quickly shut her lips revealing only a small misplaced canine.


    So that really happens? I thought that was only in cartoons.


    ~ ~


    "This place is incredible." A girl with a forgotten name says looking around the entrance lobby of the mansion I bought a month ago.


    "Yeah, it really is. We didn''t spend long here so I never really got a chance to look around."


    "Then, Master doesn''t live here?"


    "I''ve already said you don''t need to call me Master, Alice is just into that sort of thing."


    "Right, sorry."


    "But no, I don''t stay here. This house was for Karlie and the rest of the rescued slaves. It seems they have mostly flown the coop so it''s pretty empty. You all are welcome to make yourselves at home. Choose any room you like."


    "But¡­ A mansion like this¡­ If Ma¡­ If you don''t live here is there a nicer mansion in town you own?"


    "Uhm, well I guess so. It''s called the Excalibur."


    "Your ship?"


    "Exactly, it was apparently once called the Ilusidor, back then it was the royal family''s vacation yacht."


    "Royal¡­ royal family?"


    "Yeah, I am actually close friends with the princess, although that''s not how I got the ship."


    "We work for someone amazing don''t we?" A girl whispers in a low voice, turning to another.


    "Mhm, it seems like it. Well did you hear what he paid for us with?"


    "What? I heard the dirty old man say something about it but I couldn''t see the coin."


    "They were platinum. I could hardly believe my eyes."


    "So he really is a Noble?"


    No, I''m a demon.


    ~ ~


    "They are good workers, it was hard at first because of the pace of things. Not to mention the added strain of expanding the warehouse."


    "Sorry about that."


    "What are you saying. It''s a good thing, it will just make things a bit more complicated for a short time. If anything it''s the perfect environment to train in. With this, they will be able to handle any issue."


    "Well, that''s good. Please tell me if you run into any problems."


    "Of course."


    "And you Autumn? How are the new recruits shaping up?"


    "Well, with Mirna''s help training is going much faster."


    "Ah, it''s the same with the training of the new fleet. As soon as your crew arrived the training has returned to blazing speeds."


    "Oh, I guess we are good motivators," I say knowing full well the real reason.


    I don''t intend to tell these girls I am inadvertently turning them into demon subordinates. I feel like the response wouldn''t be as amicable.


    "Oh, and the farm? I saw some work happening when I went by Mirna''s."


    "Yes, we have part-time workers cleaning up the grounds as well as reconstructing the future restaurant site."


    "Good, everything on track?"


    "Yes, it''s actually beyond my dreams. We could easily run a staff of over twenty, at this point our biggest hindrance will be the time it takes to order."


    "Well have you thought about doing deliveries?"


    "How do you mean?"


    "Well, as I understand it most of your lunch rush are people coming on their lunch break?"


    "Yes."


    "Then take orders for lunches in the mornings when business is slower, and then deliver it at lunch. It should cut down on the rush a bit."


    "It will decrease the burden on cashiers, while also reducing downtime for the chefs. That''s genius! Thank you, we will try implementing it tomorrow as a test."


    "Good. Well, that''s not all I have gathered you two here for, though I am glad to hear everything with the new staff is working."


    ""Yes?""


    "It''s about the books," I say pulling out a packet of forms I got from Carol a few days ago. I hadn''t had a chance to discuss it with them. It was a fairly big deal after all.


    "You two¡­"


    They both freeze up at my words. I wonder do they think I am mad about something?


    "You two are absolutely wonderful. I am sure you have seen it yourselves since you make the deposits but, we were able to profit nearly 3000 gold over the past week alone. Obviously, the trade business has high upkeep but we are considerably in the green. The restaurant alone made half a signet last week. You both should be extremely proud of yourselves."


    They both shyly smile, accepting the compliment.


    "But because of this, I would feel terrible leaving it with just the rewards you asked for. Although Karlie you still haven''t asked for anything. But regardless I am giving you both a bonus. Spend it however you want." I hand them each a Platinum coin and they freeze.


    "I can break it if you would prefer slabs."


    "This is¡­ this is too much!" Autumn says looking at the single coin on her palm.


    "Autumn is right this is¡­"


    "I won''t hear anything like that. You all earned me near 150 of these this past month. At this pace, I think I ought to give you twice as much. I will also give you each 200 gold to distribute amongst your staff. Please thank them for me."


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you very much. I will continue to properly represent Captain."


    "Me as well!"


    "Well again, thank you both. Keep up the good work."


    Didn''t I come back to Marrow to relax? I feel like all I have been doing is making boats and setting up construction crews. I need a foreman. Oh, isn''t that kind of under Triff''s jurisdiction, as a dwarf and all? I need to seal that deal I suppose.

 Chapter 20.5

    *Minorities*


    "Say, Triff."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why are you looking so intently at the wood?"


    "Oh, elf. Then, did you acquire this lumber? It''s amazing, it feels as if there is mana flowing in it as if it were still growing. I would love to use some for a magical tool. Maybe that would be enough to prove myself."


    "To captain? And you can just call me El by the way."


    "A means to an end. I must learn under the Spirit of Magic, and that person seems to know her somehow."


    "Ah well¡­ no, nevermind. But I didn''t buy or grow that wood. It''s just wood, I turned it into that."


    "You¡­ what?"


    "Like this."


    "That''s¡­"


    "It''s an Elf secret but you are friends with Captain so I can trust you."


    "Can you please let me use some¡­ No, wait. This maybe even better. Could you help me?"


    "Sure. We have to stick together after all."


    "Hmm?"


    *Will*


    "I didn''t even know you knew him."


    "Ah¡­ I didn''t really. I suppose I just gave him something near the end of his life."


    "Ah, right you completed the pearl request for his late wife, huh?"


    "I didn''t even think about it at the time. I didn''t see a hint of woman''s touch in the house so I should have figured I''m sure I dredged up memories he didn''t want¡­"


    "You''re wrong Cole. I saw him a few days after you all went to the capital. He was on his way to visit the gravesite. He had a smile plastered on his face and he carried a small silk bag. He was happy to be able to finish it in the end. You gave him something he wanted and with that, he could pass happily. I want to personally thank you."


    "There really is no need to thank me. I knew I would complete that request the moment I laid my eyes on it. I just wish I could have gone back in time a few years."


    "You may be strong but you have your limits."


    "Unfortunately."


    "But it really is an amazing piece of art. I wonder if he even knew you sailed it?"


    "No, I doubt it. I admired the picture when I visited him, it must have been that. But does he not have children or someone who would be better?"


    "He left his estate to the guild to be liquidated in order to build an orphanage. The only exception was that painting. As far as I know, he has no children. Please, he wanted you to have it, and I can think of no better place for it to hang."


    "What a guy. And I suppose you are right. It would look nice in the Excalibur."


    "Good then, I''ll wrap it up for you."


    *Rush*


    "Two ''threes'' and a small sour"


    "Right."


    "ETS #3 is back, does someone have their lunches ready?"


    "Right here, can I bring it to them?"


    "He''s not helping with training today but sure you can take it."


    "Nevermind, I''m swamped."


    "Like a book."


    "Oy, pay attention we got a crowd out here."


    """"Sorry Autumn.""""


    "Nevermind that, One ''eight'' hold the toms."


    "Got it."


    "Next in line, please? Ah, wait why? Mirna and Cole?"


    "Mirna''s day off! Date with Captain."


    "Oh, lucky girl. What can I get you two?"


    "A ''Captain'' and a ''Mirna'' please. Extra white stuff on the ''Mirna''."


    "You really ought to think about the names of the special menu though. I understand you ran out of numbers but¡­"


    "What are you talking about, everyone loves it. They find it interesting to try the burgers all of you prefer. You do know you are like celebrities here, right?"


    "Well if you say so. But, I''ll get out of your way, I''m holding up the line. How much is it?"


    "Ah, please¡­"


    "I insist. It would be bad if my restaurant didn''t earn money off a sale."


    "Of course, well it''ll be 20 silver."


    "Oh¡­ Hmm, do I carry silver?"


    "Mirna''s got it."


    "Where did you get that from?"


    "This is money Captain paid me for the Excalibur."


    "Oh, right. Best deal I ever made "


    *Sleep talk*


    "Captain, do you think Alice is eating enough?"


    "What do you mean Rou?"


    "Aqua, you heard her last night, right?"


    "No Rou, I don''t think that''s what she meant by ''fill me up''."


    "No?"


    "Ah, yeah Rou, that''s likely not what she was thinking about. I''m not going to touch it but I think she is fine on food. Actually earlier I heard her complaining to Karlie about her weight so I doubt that''s a concern at all."


    "Yeah, Rou Alice meant she wants to be filled up by¡­"


    "Aqua, please don''t corrupt your older sister. I don''t know why it''s like this but I think it can be left alone."


    "Oh, prefer the innocent type, Captain?"


    "Will one of you tell me what you''re talking about?"


    "No."


    "Alice was dreaming about sex with Captain."


    "Wah¡­ That''s¡­"


    *Letter*


    [Dearest Cole, I am writing to you so soon after you left because of something I forgot. Perhaps everything I learned overwhelmed me, in any case, there is a book. Its title is the cause of much controversy. The royal family took ownership of the only copy nearly a hundred years ago. As I understand it nobody has ever read the book in sheer fear of the title. But I think you will find it alluring. It''s called, of course, "Guide to being a Demon King". It is currently locked behind a heavily reinforced¡­]


    "Girls, I''m going to the capital real quick. I''ll be back in a bit."


    ~


    "Finally. I didn''t expect to battle a gargoyle for it but it was worth every ounce of effort. Now, what will you contain?"


    ''Chapter 1: How to design your harem.''


    "This book clearly isn''t meant for me."


    ''Dictated by Damien Krause.''


    "You couldn''t even write your own book? Scrub."


    *Library*


    "Why?! Why would he choose her? Chitose was so much better for him but he chooses Ayame? If Takumi Karusaki were real, I would banish him to infinity. Damn, the author used a pen name too. But really, I didn''t expect to get so into these things. They are addicting just as he said. Sure they get repetitive but there seem to be thousands of them each with its own unique aspect. Ah, I could go on all day. Oh, Hmm. Why am I saying all this out loud?"


    "Well originally it was because we were having a conversation but it devolved I guess."


    "Oh, Beezle. Right sorry, I totally forgot. Right my point was, these are you''re doing right? They must be, as bad as some of them are."


    "Please call me Ba''al. And although I''d like to take credit. No, those are completely the human''s creation. I have to admit, some of that tentacle stuff disgusts even me."


    "Ho, ho. That''s some compliment."


    "As much as I hate to admit it those humans really have become adept."


    "You can say that again! Man, if I could rewrite those holy books with giant robots¡­"


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "I would be down for another war of angels and demons if you are. I''m sure we could give the humans some help on giant robots."


    "Ah well I''m waiting on a new season of Spice and Wolf, so I don''t wanna interrupt earth for now."


    "It''ll never happen."


    *Defender*


    "Oy! Thief! Someone catch him he just stole my purse."


    *SWISH*


    "AGH! Ouch! What the hell!?"


    "Sorry, I was told to catch you. And this was the fastest way I could think of."


    "You bitch! You¡­ You elf bitch, you shot me?!"


    "That''s not nice and the spear was rounded, it will only leave a bruise. Now then, ah here it is."


    "Th¡­thank you so much!"


    "No problem."


    "Here, please take this."


    "Oh, that''s okay. I just did what I could."


    "No, please if not for you then he would have¡­"


    "I doubt it, he probably didn''t realize but he was running directly towards the training grounds."


    "Training grounds? Oh."


    "Yeah, Pina isn''t a fan of people interrupting her training."


    "Then you''re from the trading company?"


    "Hey Claire, don''t you know who this is?"


    "Huh?"


    "She''s the elf crew member of the Excalibur."


    "Th¡­that Excalibur?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder she responded so quickly."


    "You can just call me El."


    ~


    "There''s no way that happened."


    "Think what you want, if I didn''t see it myself I wouldn''t believe it either."


    "I''ve decided."


    ""Huh?""


    "The Captain may be handsome and gentle, but I love El. She was like a gallant knight."


    "What!? How can you say that in front of the other founding members of the ''Captain Cole Fan Club''."


    "I don''t know, I think I understand what she means a bit. And in any case that just leaves more Captain for the rest of us."


    "I suppose you''re right, but I still feel betrayed."


    *New Inventory*


    "What are you guys doing?"


    "Trying to make cookies."


    "Cookies?"


    "Yeah, like the ones Master made for us after showing us this mansion. Dianna wanted to try reproducing them."


    "Master, Huh?"


    "Trying to copy Alice? You know that doesn''t mean he will take you with him April."


    "That wasn''t my intention, I just¡­"


    "Speaking of, I''m curious if you are free, why are you still here? Weren''t you always talking about escaping back to your family? Weren''t they nobles or something?"


    "Yeah well, that was then, this is now."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Well, look at this place. And look at the clothes Alice was wearing. Apparently, you can afford a better life as a slave of Master than you can as a daughter of a lower noble. So I will stay."


    "I suppose that''s true. But you should be careful saying that ''S'' word around Captain. I heard him getting mad at Alice for that."


    "Yeah, I know."


    "I hear the full-time staff at the restaurant get paid two gold a month."


    "Just how much money does he make?"


    *Security*


    "Ponzo sir, guard group #8 just checked in. All clear on the south-west."


    "Good, another quiet night."


    "Ponzo, sir?"


    "Yes?"


    "With a vault like this, what''s the point in all us? It''s a dwarven vault right?"


    "That''s right. It wouldn''t open easily. It would require a skilled magic user. There are those in the shadows who can break the sealing magic, but it''s an uncommon skill."


    "So then why so many guards and undercover agents?"


    "Partially because of Bank rules. But mainly it''s because of who it is."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You haven''t been here long right? But I''m sure you''ve seen it. The growth of this town has been rapid and it has only one cause."


    "Mr. ''vault owner''?"


    "That''s right. Cole Moedy. If the rumors they say about him are true, then he''s likely the most powerful man in the country, second only to maybe the king."


    "What?!"


    "It''s not been announced but he was in the capital last month by invitation. I wonder what it was regarding. Perhaps marriage or ''Hero'' rank even."


    "Impossible!"


    "In any case, he is a valuable client. If he thinks even for a moment we can''t protect his money, he will do it himself. So we won''t allow anyone to even near the vault. We will stop potential thieves the moment they enter the city."


    *Training*


    "Set your hand holds and begin."


    """Yes, Commander Pina!"""


    "Fleet Commander Pina, ETS #5 returned from training and #2 is back from Yellow Sands. They suffered minimal damages but Golin ordered repairs. How should we¡­"


    "Have them swap with #5, #2 should be fixed by tomorrows training so it will be no problem."


    "Right, I am sorry to interrupt."


    "No problem Karlie, they are all busy anyway."


    "How are these new recruits if I may ask?"


    "They aren''t at all like my class. It''s strange. When Captain first told us to lift the log we all thought it impossible. These ones didn''t flinch, it''s not as if they have strength. It''s more they understand that this training yields powerful people, so they never hesitated to the brutality of it. They willingly worked themselves to the bone with a single word."


    "They do seem proficient. The organization is lacking but with a good captain that can be fixed."


    "That''s the hard part though. Grooming a captain is more complicated than a sailor. They need to be respected by the crew while also being trusted by the trading company."


    "Why don''t you break up ETS #1''s crew."


    "What?!"


    "Your crew is our best, no doubt. I think each of them could make a fine captain. And since you are training recruits right now we can''t send them out. I think this is a win win."


    "Mm, maybe. I suppose they do deserve promotions."


    "Truly, you and Golin worked your butts off this past month, and your crews kept up with every step."


    "I''ll discuss it with Golin and we will decide the new fleet arrangments."


    *Job*


    "Heh, you must be new. ain''t no point begging in this town kid."


    "Ah, I''m sorry sir, I''ll leave I didn''t mean to trouble you."


    "Oy hey, wait a bit kid. You misunderstood me. If you need work, head over to that crowded building over there. They are always hiring for something. You might even get to venture the seas. I was rejected for that, but even running boxes is good pay."


    "You''re¡­ are you kidding? There is work?"


    "Yeah, in fact, I heard the lady that runs the place mention they needed more hands setting up a farm."


    "I can do that! My dad was a farmer."


    "Heh, then head over, they are good people. If you mention your living on the street they''ll let you stay in the boarding house until your first pay."


    "That''s¡­!? Just who are these people?"


    "No clue, but I owe them my life."

 Chapter 21

    "What is this exactly?"


    In front of me, Triff and El are standing while glancing between their work and me. Four sea dragon scales are hammered firmly into the beams of the hold. One in the back and front and on either side of the mast.


    When I walked in they were beginning work hammering the final scale into the beam but I stopped them.


    "Are you two planning on sinking my boat?"


    "No!"


    "That wasn''t the intention Captain."


    "So then will one of you two explain?"


    "It''s my magical tool."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s the greatest creation I''ve ever imagined. But it requires cooperation with the Elf."


    "You can call me El."


    "And what is this tool exactly going to do? And what do you need El''s help with?"


    "This construction will turn your entire ship into a magical tool. You asked what the properties of the ultimate material are. This is the perfect representation."


    "Oh?"


    "As you have noticed the construction is an array. Five scales with El''s mana infused into them. After that, I hammered them into beams treated with El''s magic. The mana flow between the two mediums is near perfect. But the final step is the most vital."


    "The live extracted Magic core?"


    "Exactly. Once that is placed in a cradle I will design, this ship will think it''s alive. Just like the magic core. I will turn this ship into a monster!"


    "Excuse me?"


    "The properties of the ultimate material. Its mana concentration is higher than a normal core, and I''ve theorized it is because it''s like a still beating heart."


    So the demon king will have a monster ship? That seems about right. But what exactly is the point? It kind of seems like torture.


    "Magical beasts don''t often attack other magical beasts. Typically eating easier prey like fish or humans. But with this, your ship will never be attacked again."


    Hmm, that doesn''t sound ideal for subjugation requests but for cruising that would be incredible. Stopping to deal with attackers is a hassle. This saves me the 15,000 SP I was going to spend on the 50 Cal.


    "Impressive."


    "But that''s not all. If you would permit me I want to make an adjustment to this ship."


    "Adjust? More than all this?" I ask pointing to the purple cross across the center of the hold.


    "Yes. I would like to attach a chunk of steel to the stern of the ship. It will extend only a few inches past the stern, but it will run up the length and needs access to the hold. I was going to start work but Elf said I should wait until you approve."


    "Hmm. That''s quite a bit of work. How do you plan to get it under the boat?"


    "Ropes, and deep breaths."


    "That''s¡­ one way to handle it I suppose." I ponder it for a moment. "Rou can you let the ETC people know we are heading out for the day."


    Rou was above deck but the trap door should be open, she can probably hear me.


    "Are we leaving?" She says popping her head through the door.


    "Just for the day. I am going to look for a magical core, Triff also wants to beach the ship so she can do some external work."


    "Understood, I will have Aqua prepare the sails while I inform the Harbourmaster."


    "You are going to beach it? That won''t work I need access to the very bottom of the ship."


    "Yeah, it''s fine I''ll stick it on some logs or something."


    "Wha¡­"


    Oh, I finally got a good reaction from her.


    ~ ~


    I finally got the chance to really use my strength. It''s like holding back while playing a video game with a younger cousin. The moment you can finally let it loose feels so refreshing.


    And I always enjoy the looks of wonder on the eyes of the girls. I suppose Alice has never really seen this side of me. Her and Triff seem particularly amazed. Jun is simply nodding like it''s obvious I could lift this ship.


    This wasn''t easy at least give me an ''amazing''.


    "Now then, Triff, El, and Aqua I''m going to have you stay here. El and Aqua please give Triff any help she needs and keep her safe. Rou and I will take an ETS ship and search for a good beast core."


    "What about me and Jun? Oh, and Mirna?" Alice asks.


    "I''m going to set up the grill for Mirna to make lunch. As for you and Jun well, honestly I got nothing."


    "I will need as much help as possible," Triff says to the two who seem uncomfortable having nothing to do.


    They nod and our meeting breaks.


    Triff takes the large chunk of metal from the hold with the help of El and Aqua while I grab a ship from storage.


    I bought a dozen of them last time I was here so I have a few spares.


    ~ ~


    "Ready to roll?"


    "Roll? I am ready to set sail if that''s what you are asking."


    "Yeah yeah. Let''s go. Where were you thinking?"


    "Well most dangerous place nearby is probably above the Silence trench over here." She points to a very dark area on the map. "It''s fairly close. Maybe an hour with Excalibur. Two with our current vessel. But are you really sure you want to look for an enemy?"


    "We have no choice."


    "I suppose so."


    "It will be ok. I will take care of it instantly."


    "Of course."


    ~ ~


    "Now what?" El asks the dwarf who was currently boring a hole in the Excalibur with a thick chisel.


    "Once I''m done and the metal is bolted on I will turn it into a barrel with this." She holds a small round device in the air and presses on a magic core causing it to emit a high-pitched sound.


    "Whats that?"


    "It''s my own creation. It''s a rare affinity stone. It can turn just about anything to dust. I usually use it to drill holes. Although for some reason it won''t work on this elf wood."


    "Sorry."


    "Don''t apologize I think it''s interesting. In fact, I may be able to upgrade this tool with the help of your wood as a base." She taps the chisel with a hammer a few times before pausing again. "Elf, can I ask a question?"


    "Call me El, and sure."


    "Ah, Uhm right... El, just what kind of person is Cole Moedy?"


    "An amazing person. The most incredible." El replies gripping at the bandana on her head.


    "Triff, El, how are things down there?" Aqua shouts from the boat peering down at them.


    "Almost done, just a bit more and we will be ready to crank it up."


    "Triff, I know captain didn''t ask but I am curious. What exactly is this metal for? Won''t it set the boat''s weight off center?"


    "Yeah it will, but I have extra metal to compensate for that. You might call this something like an accidental innovation."


    "Accidental?"


    "Well, this array will be powered by a Water affinity stone."


    "Right."


    "When operating, a water affinity stone naturally emits water. I presume the ultimate material will gush a lot. So I needed somewhere to put it. At first, I planned to attach the stone under the water. But then my first idea came back to me. A water cannon. Underwater."


    "Oh."


    "The boat will travel without the need for wind."


    "Really!?" Aqua again shouts from the boat, hearing the talk. "Rou will feel so useless, that''s amazing!"


    "Well, she will still be helpful in navigating I guess." El ponders tapping her chin with a finger.


    ~ ~


    "There are bubbles over there."


    "Oh, you''re right. Let''s keep an eye on it."


    The bubbles in the distance seem to drift across the rolling waves. Whatever was making them was large. But there''s no way to know how far away it is. This trench is apparently one of the deepest around the continent. It was a dangerous area that boats knew to avoid. But now we drift in it leisurely with sail down.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "What exactly is your plan Captain?"


    "Good question."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Oh, no I''m just saying you make a good point. I have no clue. I can''t kill it, huh? That makes things harder I suppose."


    "You have no plan?! What are we going to do if an actual monster appears? Aqua isn''t here so we can''t rely on her healing. Captain is strong, but we have to have a plan or¡­"


    "Calm down, calm down. It''s ok. I will think of something perfect. I just need a bit. We haven''t even seen a monster yet so no use getting worried yet."


    "You''re right, if it''s Captain then it''s possible."


    "Well, I appreciate the trust, though I can''t for the life of me figure out where it comes from."


    "We all trust and love Captain because you are you. You make us feel safe, but you don''t treat us like fragile pottery in need of protection."


    "Well, of course, I would like for you all to be able to thrive on your own should anything ever happen to me."


    She looks at me with a bit of sadness for a bit before seeming to resolve herself about something.


    "I''m sorry I have to ask, did you really not know? I won''t tell the others."


    "Know?"


    "That you were the Demon King. I know you told Aquarou that you had no idea but¡­ And it''s not like I don''t trust you I just¡­"


    "No, It''s because I have never given you a reason to trust my words. I have kept much about myself secret for so long it''s inevitable you wouldn''t believe my claim of innocence."


    "So you truly didn''t know anything about it."


    "Mhm, it''s as I said to Aquarou. I met an old man and then found myself in this world. I never intended to begin building a Demon army or any of that. Honestly, it all happened before I even realized it. I surely didn''t want to turn you into demons."


    "But you said you wanted us to be stronger. I think the biggest issue here lies with our understanding of the word ''demon''. I always associated it with a person with gray scales and horns but, I don''t think that''s the case in reality. I wonder what the old heroes saw when they finally found their foes. Was it just a human like you? Some demented person unable to control the power you were given?"


    "That''s my running theory. Especially considering what stories I''ve heard about the demons of the past. The one who preyed on El''s hometown apparently referred to the place as the ''Shota/Loli Heaven''. That was surely a concept from my world."


    "What does it mean?"


    "It''s¡­ nothing good. I almost feel blessed knowing another person from my world won''t appear until long after I die."


    "Please don''t talk so easily about dying!"


    "Why not? Isn''t it inevitable? Everyone dies eventually I am not saying now of course. Not that I could die now if I tried, is there really nothing here? I thought you said it was dangerous here."


    I changed the subject because she seemed uncomfortable with thinking about my eventual death. I understand it, I had the same feeling regarding the girls. Ideally, I won''t allow them to ever die. But that may be selfish. Aquarou called it a curse after all.


    "Hmm, It should be dangerous. Maybe we should bait the water?"


    "Oh, like with the bandits."


    "Yeah!"


    Oh, I think I can work with that. These girls really are great at coming up with ideas. "That''s a great idea. I like it, but I have an addition. We will give them a belly ache. Menu."


    "Menu?"


    "Ah, sorry talking to myself hold on a second."


    I enter the endless tabs under [Merchant] and find [Elements]. I try to spend as little time using this as possible but I still have a general idea where things are now. The chunk of Alkali metal is larger this time. I also purchase a large chunk of the clay and a cannon ball.


    "There we go, and now we just do a little prep work. Cut the meat. Load the cannon ball and payload. Sew shut loosely. And voil¨¤."


    "Interspacial Magic?" Rou asks in amazement of the sudden appearance of everything.


    "Nope, Demon King cheat. It''s pretty hard to explain but I want to be completely honest with you all now from now on. So this is a start."


    "Thank you. What is that exactly though?" She asks pointing to the chunk of shark meat.


    "Projectile Vomit Chum!"


    "Oh?" She says arching her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Right, the same concept as the explosive tipped spears, but this one will sink quickly and then explode. Ideally, it will be near the mouth of whatever finds it. If it swallows the bait, it will likely die from the blast. But if that happens we will just try again. It wasn''t too expensive."


    It really wasn''t, I have points for days, I could actually afford the 50 cal. I have near 22,000 SP and well past 100,000 Merchant Points. The only problem is 50 caliber bullets are powerful and I think they would toss our dinky little ship like a bag in the wind. Not to mention I have to get the girls more accustomed to gunfire.


    Since the bubbles seem to not be yielding results we drop the bait off the opposite side of the boat. If we see them move we can kick ourselves later. After confirming Rou was ready for battle I push on the chunk of meat.


    *Splish*


    "And now we wait. Oh, actually can we raise the sail a bit so we are out of the way."


    "Roger."


    Rou follows my directions as the bait drifts deeper into the abyss below.


    "Rou wanna take bets on what comes up?"


    "You seem sure something will find it."


    "Well it''s more, I think even if nothing finds it, it will probably find something."


    "Can it follow mana or something?"


    "No, well you will see in a few seconds probably."


    She turns back to the direction we came from and watches the water carefully. I step behind her just in case.


    I have no clue how big of a blast fifteen pounds of this stuff will be. I hope it doesn''t just disintegrate whatever''s down there.


    *FOOOOOM*


    The water where we left burst upwards with a single giant bubble. Blue-gray smoke rolled across the surface of the water. But, no body? Whats the deal? I was sure that would work.


    "WOAH!" Rou says reacting later than I expected. But then I realize what has drawn her attention.


    "So that''s what they look like full grown?"


    "A¡­ Abyssal."


    It was as colossal as I had heard. Its body was similar in shape to Coleen but it seemed to have dozens more tentacles extending from the massive round body.


    Coleen, a small abyssal dwarfed our Excalibur. This hulking behemoth, on the other hand, appeared ten times her size. Although it was something like an iceberg. The visible part is likely minuscule compared to its actual size.


    "Well, this is just too lucky. Here I was worried I wouldn''t know where to find the beasts core. But Aquarou told us exactly where abyssal cores are."


    "What?"


    "It''s in the puppet. Were you not listening?"


    "It was sort of hard to think at the time, I was in a state of shock. Though I''m not in any better of a state now." She says shaking her head at the massive floating body.


    "Oh, I can understand that. Well, no time to dilly dally. That things recovering, I''m off to work."


    Before she can finish asking me to wait I step onto the railing of the stern. I spot a well-placed tentacle and leap for it.

 Chapter 22

    "Don''t just say ''Here, I got an Abyssal''s core,'' like it''s nothing! Why are you so weird? What is going on?"


    "Is it so strange? You wanted the ultimate material. I got you the ultimate, ultimate material. Though admittedly it''s a little larger than I expected."


    The stone was around the size of a human. Not surprising since I tore it from what appeared the be a human body. Tearing flesh off a beautiful naked woman is not something for the faint of heart though. I don''t recommend it.


    "Captain, don''t you think you should tell her?"


    "Why do you say that?" As it stands I don''t know that I can fully trust her. Though she does seem skilled, she would be a good addition to the crew, especially if she can get this thing moving the way she claims.


    "Why not say half and then if she takes it ok, then the rest later. As you said earlier trust is needed on both sides."


    "Oh, that''s true, well that''s not a bad idea. Alright. But first things first we need to get the ship back in the water before sunset. Are you ready on your front Triff?"


    "Nearly so, although this core is larger than my container so I will need some more time than I expected."


    "Alright, anything we can do to help?"


    "No, it should be ok. Thank you."


    "No problem, just let me know when you need to move it. it''s pretty heavy and I''d hate for you to drop it."


    ~ ~


    "Hey El,"


    "Yeeeees?" She asks extending the middle while holding a purple shell in her hand.


    "What was that about?"


    "Ah, nothing just trying something new, What''s up, Cap?"


    "Well, a few things actually. I was going to let you know the plan to go to the Elven forest on our next voyage but I''m sort of distracted by that shell."


    "Oh, this?" She holds it up triumphantly. "It took ages but I was able to do it. And go to the elven forest so soon? What about the capital tournament?"


    "Oh, the tournament. I totally forget about that, well forget that. What is that shell?"


    "It''s just like with the wood. Except I''ve never heard of anyone doing it with something other than wood. It was Triff''s idea, kind of useless really. And it''s super hard to do without damaging the object but, it''s pretty."


    "It is. Hey, do you just use mana for that?"


    "Uhm I think so, I know for sure it''s not life force."


    "I would hope not. But I''m curious, do you think I could do it?"


    "Elf-ify something?"


    "Elf-ify?"


    "Triff''s name for it."


    "Not super original. But yeah that''s what I mean."


    "Oh Captain, El. What are you two doing?"


    "Rou. Captain was asking me if he can turn wood purple like me. But unfortunately Captain I don''t think it is possible." El says turning back to me and shaking her head sadly.


    "Why not?"


    "Well¡­ I don''t know, it''s an elf thing I''m sure the mana flow or something is wonky."


    "Truly a magic expert."


    "Well, that''s how Triff explained it!"


    I laugh at her uncommon outburst and pat her head. "Sorry, sorry I was just messing with you. But in any case, can you show me how?"


    "Muh¡­ I suppose. Though I don''t know what good it''ll do. Do you even know how to move mana?"


    "Move mana? I don''t even really know what mana is other than its magic."


    "Mana is like blood," Aqua says joining in on the group and beginning to explain without prompt. "You can use it and your body will make more. Although if you lose too much blood you die but if you use too much mana you just pass out."


    "So blood is more like life force!" El says triumphantly stealing Aqua''s glory.


    "No, because you can''t make more life force right?"


    "Oh yeah¡­"


    "Anyways, it''s something like energy. It''s stored in an organ near the base of the spine and can be accessed pretty easily. The only issue is learning to control it."


    "What do you mean it''s easy to access?"


    "Well, it''s like you can''t not access it I guess. When people get really hungry they apparently start to use up mana after all the food in their body is gone. They also say some scholars can use mana to push their brains to higher limits than normal people, all without even realizing it. Mana is powerful."


    "So if I could use mana."


    "Captain would be unstoppable."


    "Are you worried about what Aquarou said when we were leaving?" Rou asks, curious why I wish to be stronger.


    "Hmm what''d she say again?"


    "Ah, well I guess not then."


    "But anyway, El, can you teach me how to do it? I''m curious, I know you say it''s impossible, but that word doesn''t sit well with me."


    "I''ll try."


    "I can teach Captain to move mana the way mom taught Rou and me."


    "It''s actually pretty easy."


    "Well hold on I asked El, it''s rude to¡­"


    "No, it''s okay," El says nodding to the two suddenly downtrodden girls. "Actually this would be a good start. For elves the control of mana is easier to learn, it was so long ago I barely remember how I was taught."


    "Well if El says so I guess go ahead you two." I reluctantly say.


    "What''s the problem Captain, are we not good enough teachers for you?"


    "No, no it''s nothing like that, sorry please go ahead."


    I was only trying to be nice. Why did I get yelled at?


    Rou and Aqua suddenly get up after glancing at each other for a moment.


    "Ahem, well we shall now begin the lesson."


    "Indeed."


    "Wha¡­whats going on?" When did they become older than me? And I swear for a second it seemed like Rou pushed an invisible pair of glasses up to her eyes.


    "Oh, fine. Well, this is what mom told me. Squeeze a fist."


    I squeeze my fist.


    "Alright."


    "Good," Aqua says putting her hand on my fist. "Now squeeze it tighter."


    I follow her instructions straining my muscles to their limit. It hurts a bit due to my strength stat.


    "That what you are feeling right now is your muscles," Rou says holding onto my whitened fist. "Now, squeeze tighter."


    "Impos¡­ Oh?"


    My fist tightens further. I can feel a bone crack on my index finger. This was the feeling I got when I used herculean strength to lift the boat earlier. I see so I can already use magic.


    "Wha¡­ Stop, stop was that your bone? Are you insane?" Aqua shouts slapping my hand repeatedly.


    "Sorry, sorry. You told me to."


    "Well, the moral of the story is that''s mana. It''s a simple way of showing it but the feeling you felt, if you can find a way to reproduce it then you will be able to learn magic. But it''s not easy." Rou says from the side. Her smile flips and her voice lowers. "It''s ok though if you can''t figure out how to control the mana. Not everyone can do it."


    "Yeah, yeah. Forget that, I need to heal your hand. Here, gimme."


    Aqua lays her palm back on my hand. It hurt for a moment as her soft skin touches the joint on my finger but within moments a soft sensation spreads throughout the flesh. This is a break though, can she really heal that?


    Seemingly yes. A bone rearranging and healing itself is an odd sensation. They never tell you that in the stories.


    "Is that better?" Aqua asks with concern in her eyes.


    "Much better. Thank you. But I did feel it. I don''t know about reproducing the feeling without breaking my hand but¡­"


    "No, you don''t have to squeeze your fist each time. In fact, please don''t." Aqua says with a scowl. "El, how were you taught? I''m scared I''m going to break the Captian."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "I''ve been trying to remember. I think it was this." El steps over to me pressing her face towards mine. Right as I think maybe I''m going to kiss this cute girl she leans her forehead against mine.


    The rest of the audience gasp at what they assume El is planning and then they collectively sigh.


    I feel a tickle where her head touches mine. What is this? Is it her hair? No, it''s covered by the bandana. Then what is this feeling?


    "That''s mana," El says in a whisper inches from my face. I can smell her warm breath under my nose. It''s pleasant, nutty.


    No, I must concentrate.


    ~ ~


    "Oh! Like this then?" I say triumphantly forcing mana into a stick for the eighth time after a delicious hamburger lunch courtesy of demon chef Mirna.


    *Crack*


    "Damn."


    "Captain is kinda scary when he''s concentrating, huh?" Aqua says in a whisper to the two girls who still stood in shock beside her.


    One simply couldn''t learn magic despite her efforts and the other claimed my efforts would be for naught. But I''m really getting close I can feel it.


    There is something strange though, the failures are always red.


    I asked El if that meant I was doing it wrong but she, after shaking her head a few times to regain her sense, told me she had never seen it turn like that before.


    Then there can be only one other reason.


    Its because I''m a demon. If El''s people elf-ify a boat I suppose my power would naturally be to demonize a boat.


    I''ll take it. Though I have no intention to do it to my precious Excalibur. No, I will think of something better.


    But why can''t I get a successful stick? They shatter right near ninety percent coverage. Had I known this could have been the result with my boat I would have never agreed to let El apply her mana.


    I need to calm down. I''m just cranky because I haven''t mastered this in an hour.


    At this point, I''m running on spite and sea dragon burgers.


    "It''s done!" A forgotten member of the group says triumphantly.


    Right, I had forgotten we were doing something here. I''m not here just to train with magic.


    "Really? Let''s take a look." I say lifting myself up and turning towards the sea.


    The tide had rolled in some but the boat was still high above the lapping water. Her work was impressive. A long embedded steel tube extended down half the length of the ship. On the bow, a thick plate was attached to counteract the weight. If more was needed she claimed it could be done by finding a new center for the hold.


    "But I have a problem that I think only you can solve," Triff says after we had sufficiently appreciated her work.


    "That is?" I ask, fairly sure I know what she''s talking about.


    "Well, we need to get it back into the water without damaging the external stuff."


    "Understood. Is everyone off the ship?"


    The group peer around and do a quick headcount. Jun is asleep near the grill while Alice and Mirna are cooking small skewers to fill themselves. Rou, Aqua, El and I are of course here and Triff is waiting patiently in front of me so that''s everyone.


    "Ok, now for my next magic trick I shall make this boat disappear," I say mock holding a sheet in front of the boat. "Menu."


    I drop the act and find the [Store Excalibur] button under the [Possessions] tab on the Menu. The ship vanishes causing the two supporting logs to topple with a loud crash.


    I shift my body a bit further into the water and uncheck the box. The ship enters with a small splash and I turn back to the girls and Jun.


    "Voil¨¤."


    "As expected of Captain."


    "Wah! Amazing!" Mirna shouts running over from the grill. "Big splash!"


    "Just who is he?" Triff again asks with a perplexed look.


    "We can talk about that later, don''t you wanna try your tool?"


    "Yes!"


    ~ ~


    "Ready?" Triff asks holding a small piece of metal with intricate emblems drawn across it.


    "Whenever you are. But don''t we need to be in the hold to activate it?"


    "No, I have put the utmost thought into this tool. Come with me."


    She leads me to the wheel of the ship. Installed beside it was a small metal box with a similarly sized slot. Woah, she worked a ton. This girl is incredible. She really thought this thing through. Had she really never designed one of these before?


    "This tool used the utmost of my skills, and even some interesting things that I learned from the letter you gave me, for that, I have to thank you." The small dwarf bows to me deeply. "This is for you. Please do the honors. and, perhaps hold on tight. Although I am not sure to what extent."


    "Oh, well alright," I say gripping the key from Triff''s extended palm. "Hear that everyone? Hold on tight. We are going to start."


    This won''t explode right Triff?


    Should I ask that? Probably not.


    The key slid into the slot easily. I feel a jolt the moment it hits the back of the casing.


    "There is a lot of substrate, so give the mana a moment to¡­"


    """WOAH!""" The crew on deck shouts as we suddenly surge with speed. If I weren''t gripping the wheel I would have surely toppled off the back. Even Triff at the last moment gripped to my arm.


    I check the contents of the ship and everyone is still onboard. But we are going abnormally fast.


    You know those boats that send up a jet of water behind them. Yeah, the ones that go like seventy miles an hour. It was like that. Except the steering was terrible. Well, it would be more apt to say there was no steering.


    ~ ~


    "It indeed works," I say wiping the sweat off my brow once we eventually halted the beast.


    But really, Triff could have mentioned that taking out the key alone wouldn''t stop it. It was a few hours before it finally began slowing.


    Mirna begins giggling and pointing at me. "Captain''s hair is wild."


    "Oh, is it?" I say feeling around my head. Indeed it was similar to a birds nest. Not that much had really changed.


    Oh? Where''d my hat go?


    Damnit.


    "You do indeed look silly and all Captain," El says from the mast. "But we have other things to deal with at the moment."


    "Oh?"


    "Yes, we appear to have arrived at the Capital''s sea gate."


    """What?""" The whole crew asks looking at Triff in astonishment.


    But I''m not so sure. Even with the point added to ship speed, this is impossible.


    "You must have helped, huh?" I ask towards the sea.


    {Ah and I thought I was being so sly, was it really so unbelievable a speed?}


    "Yeah, I know the max speed of a displacement ship like this. It''s physically impossible. Come on fess up."


    "Who¡­ What¡­" Triff asks looking around as if she were going crazy.


    "Oh, and you let her hear you too, that''s mean. I know you wanted to meet her but now you are scaring her."


    {My apologize Triff, My name is Aquarou. I have been excited to meet with you for some time.}


    "Captain, Aquarou, I think that might need to wait. We have Royal Navy boats approaching."


    "Oh, jeez not this again. Sorry Aquarou, probably going to have to take a rain check for now. Thanks for the ride though."


    {What! That''s not fair! You know ''Demon'' really isn''t too far off Mr. Demon King!}


    Oh shit.

 Chapter 23

    Currently, Triff is locked in my room courtesy of Aqua and Rou''s quick actions. The two ships were drifting closer and Triff was stammering about Demons so it was our best course of action.


    The two girls claimed they would try and talk to her but I''m not sure how much help that will accomplish.


    And now the ships are flanking us on either side. I expected it to be a scenario very similar to our first visit to the Capital but I was surprised when I saw a familiar group on the starboard boat.


    "Oh! So that commotion was you after all. I figured as much. Although it seems Calis was hoping it was a beast."


    "I just thought it would be a great opportunity."


    The King shouted towards my boat in surprise, emitting a big grin. The prince, on the other hand, looked strangely sheepish. Was he looking for a fight? Was he trying to get stronger?


    "Oh, right Calis. Hurry up, now."


    The prince looks at the king for a moment taken aback but then resolves himself and pulls a hand to his chest before bowing deeply towards me.


    What?


    "I sincerely apologize." The prince says firmly while still bent. "My actions were¡­ foolish, no my entire past was foolish. I hurt your crew member and said unforgivable things. When I was wrapped in that cast all I wanted was revenge. I even thought of what actions I could take to harm you. Poisons, hired armies, only then did I realize what it meant. I had never met someone stronger than myself. I''ve found something else I want instead of revenge. I want a real fight with you. To properly exchange swords. I want to become stronger in order to help fight the Demon King. It is my only dream."


    "My son has reflected deeply on his past over these few weeks. But I know I share the blame for his actions, I haven''t spent the time raising him that I should have. So I am sorry as well."


    "What is even going on right now? Why are you two on a boat searching for monsters? I thought I was the pirate?"


    "Calis had fond memories on the sea with my brother. I¡­ I want to create memories with my son the same way." The king says with a rose tint covering his face.


    Aw, that''s cute. But why of all people did we have to run into these two?


    *Bang*


    The door on the king''s ship suddenly blasts open. The king and prince quickly turn to the source.


    "What is all the ruckus up here? Why aren''t we moving?" Clove, the princess, asks looking around the deck. She spots me and her eyes widen. She takes two long steps and leaps from deck to deck. "COLE!"


    She wraps me deeply in a hug. I pat her back a few times reassuringly before pulling her off.


    "What are you doing here Cole? The Tournament isn''t for another week, or are you here to see me? Either way, this is perfect. Dad, we have to throw a welcoming party!"


    The tournaments in a week? Wow, I would have totally missed it. I need a calendar. Shouldn''t that be in my menu somewhere?


    "Yeah well something like that, I was actually testing a magic tool and found myself here. It''s a long story." I look at the princess firmly indicated I need her help. "We have some stuff to deal with on the Excalibur but we can talk more once we arrive at the Capital."


    The king nods to my words and makes a few commands to his crew. They begin work and the boat flanking us does the same. "I will leave my daughter''s protection to you."


    He waves his hand to me as the ships depart. I raise our sail myself and then lead the princess to where the captive Dwarf currently resides.


    ~ ~


    "Demon king, and hero. A friend of the spirits. And likely second in position to be king." Triff says looking me over as if inspecting a gem.


    "Well no, technically it''s Clove who would become Queen."


    "Are you saying we won''t get married?! Ah, is it because I didn''t visit the port of love with you? We must plan an excursion post haste."


    "Calm down princess. First, we have to deal with the Triff situation." I say putting my hand on the princess'' shoulder to calm her. I turn back to Triff. "I say that but, there really is nothing more. I am what''s considered the ''Demon King'' but I have no intention of doing anything evil. On the contrary, I would like to make this world a little better. If possible I would like your help but I won''t force you. Again I am sorry for locking you in here earlier. I just couldn''t have you freaking out about ''that'' in front of the king."


    "I¡­I understand your reason. It was shocking, and it explained much I had seen. In fact even despite what Rou and Aqua said to me I was still concerned about your intentions. But seeing the princess erases my reluctance."


    "Oh?" The princess says with a smile. "So I was able to make you trust Cole?"


    "No. Now that I know even the Royal family has been infiltrated, there is surely no hope for the world. The only logical choice would be to join the winning side. I don''t distrust Cole Moedy, but words are just ideas."


    "You don''t trust that I really intend to make the world better?"


    "I don''t trust that you can. But I have already agreed to join you. There is no point trying to convince me with more words. Don''t worry Dwarves are experts at keeping secrets, I will tell no one."


    "O¡­Ok, welcome to the crew Triff." I turn to the girls and they seem as confused as I am. I am not a conceited person but this is the first crew member who hasn''t had unusual confidence in me, it''s strange.


    And the way she described it, ''there is no hope for the world''. It''s as if I''ve already won. Although I suppose becoming the hero candidate basically did put me into checkmate.


    Well, there is no choice then, I will have to prove to her I can make the world better.


    ~ ~


    "Oh, Cole and the girls." A familiar voice amongst the din of party conversation announces.


    It had become like this not long after we arrived at the capital''s port. We were a little distance behind the king but when we docked we were told he was already preparing for the impromptu Gala.


    Can you really do something like that on such short notice?


    Apparently yes, the building was packed with guests when we arrived. I hadn''t expected them to say each of our names so our entrance took longer than I expected.


    "I was wondering why he called for a party all the sudden. Although I am a tad insulted he doesn''t treat his own cousin the same way." Franz says stepping closer through the crowd that had assembled around us after our entrance. "But it sounds like Clove has taken to you so it''s no surprise. Is it true you will be fighting in the tournament too?"


    "Ah, Franz. What are you doing out of Marrow? But yes I plan to enter the tournament. It seems my crew will be joining as well. it will be a good opportunity for them."


    "Oh really? Well as for me, I come to the capital every year to vacation with the kids. Ellie likes the shopping and Evan enjoys watching the tournament. I just like the chance to see civilization once in awhile." Franz sighs and turns to glance around the Gala for his kids.


    "Oh! Then it was you who told the king about me?!"


    "Ah," He rubs his cheek and laughs as if he''s just been caught. "Well yeah, but I figured my cousin wouldn''t inconvenience you too much. Sorry about that."


    "No, it''s no worries. It worked out for the best I suppose. But I really had no idea you were related to the king."


    "Captain!" Evan says appearing from the crowd dragging his sister''s arm. Ellie wore a frown and a cute cocktail dress. They were opposing but she still appeared very refined.


    "Oh, Evan, Ellie. You two look Dashing. Evan looks like a knight in training. And Ellie could be mistaken for a princess."


    Ellie blushes and forces a smile away from her face. "Thank you. Although I think the princess looks much finer than me."


    The frown returns as she points in the distance to a crowd even larger than the one formed around me. The King, Queen, Prince, and Princess were politely chatting with guests. It was a very different version of the Princess than I normally saw.


    She was indeed beautiful. She wore a low-cut but moderate red dress. Its hem was angled so her left knee was visible while it draped past her right foot. A shining silver Tiara sat atop her head. She was definitely the princess type now. She laughs politely at something said and then glances in my direction matching my line of sight.


    She smiles and before politely nodding to the people around her. She turns to the king who says something to which she smiles and rushes as fast as her dress allows her towards our group.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Again the crowd around me separates allowing an aisle to form for the Princess.


    "Cole, I had no idea you knew my cousins. Evan, Ellie, thank you for being friends with Cole."


    "Princess," Evan says placing a hand on his heart.


    "Oh stop that Evan, you are like a younger brother to me I hate seeing you be so formal. Ellie, your dress looks lovely by the way."


    "Th¡­thank you Princ¡­ Clove." Ellie says grabbing at her hem and kicking the ground nervously.


    "And Cole, you look the same as normal? Do you have no other outfits?" Clove asks me looking over my lightly stained button up shirt and leather pants.


    "That is indeed the case. I always seem to buy clothes for everyone but myself." I am admittedly a bit embarrassed by my attire but the Gala had started so quickly after I arrived I had no choice.


    I need to find a nice five piece tuxedo. Do they make those in this world? I suppose something like what Evan was wearing would work too.


    "Clove? Are you going to marry Cole?" Evan asks as we all chat with the Princess.


    ""Wha¡­"" Rou and Ellie both say simultaneously.


    Why Rou? Or better yet why Ellie?


    "Hmm, well I don''t know. He hasn''t asked me for ''my'' hand yet." She says looking at me with a scowl. I don''t get it, why was she mad at me? I hadn''t asked any of the others to marry me. I suppose she was the only member of the crew who didn''t have unrestricted access to me though, perhaps that made her grumpy.


    "Well, I don''t have any plans to get married just yet. Aren''t I still a bit young for that?"


    "What are you saying?" Ellie asks with cocked eyebrows. "Even I have received a dozen marriage proposals and I''m only twelve."


    "It''s true my father married my mother at fifteen I heard. And that was considered late amongst nobles."


    "Well, I am seventeen, but I''m not a noble."


    "You might as well be, you''re the A rank after all." Clove says only catching her own words a moment later.


    """""""WHAT??""""""" The entire crowd surrounding me ask in unison. Even a few other nearby groups who seem to be eavesdropping look directly towards me in shock.


    I catch sight of the king resting his head in his palm and the queen lightly shaking her head.


    "Oops." Clove says with a masked grin.


    "Is that true?"


    "It must be if the princess says so,"


    "When will it be announced? Are you going to attend the Hero''s summit?"


    "Will you marry my daughter?"


    "Perhaps my son? He is ladylike."


    "Do you plan to attack the demons base immediately, do you have any leads to a location?"


    "Then the rumor about the sea dragon wasn''t a lie?"


    "Can you take a look at this rash?"


    "Have you met the Karashi ''Silver Hero'' yet? Was she your mentor?"


    A crowd of voices suddenly begin asking me questions. Where once most of the attention had laid on the girls and the princess now I have entered the center of attention.


    Ah, I hate this kind of pressure. I just know I will make a mistake.


    ~ ~


    "Sorry about that." Clove says dropping her head once the king had dispersed the party.


    "No, it''s ok. It seems like the King''s stern talk was punishment enough. As long as the other thing didn''t come out I don''t mind." I reply patting her head and eliciting a smile from her. "But, now you must be honest. You said that on purpose didn''t you."


    "Wha¡­ I¡­ How''d you guess? I thought I handled it fairly well." She stammers at first before reluctantly giving up and smiling at me slyly.


    "No you did, your acting was sublime." It really was. Her look of shock at what she said practically sold the whole performance. "This is something like grooming isn''t it?"


    "Grooming? Though I''ll admit you do need it." She says licking her palm and patting my wild hair down. "But I don''t assume you mean that."


    "No, I mean persona grooming. This was just the first step I suppose unless you started more rumors. But in any case the nobles will leave here telling stories about the A rank Candidate, the commoners will mostly ignore it as political movements but then the tournament will happen¡­"


    "And even the commoners will see your strength. The rumors will spread like wildfire."


    "But why?" I ask honestly curious why she had concocted such a strange plan. She knew I didn''t want my name spread, so why? Sure it would be inevitable after the tournament I suppose but¡­ Ah, maybe I am trying to avoid the limelight too much.


    "Why? So you can get the treatment you deserve where ever you go. Those were nobles from all around the country who came for the tournament. Now they know your face and name. You surely will spend time in other cities maybe even open other branches of your trade company."


    "But wouldn''t the result be the same by the end of the tournament?"


    "Those people don''t really understand battles. They would only realize your power after you defeated either me or my brother. And by then the tournament would be over and you would leave immediately I assume."


    "Well, you''re not wrong." I reluctantly say after thinking about her words for a moment. "Ok, you are forgiven. You thought it out more than I did. Your plan is better than mine."


    "Good good, but it''s not finished. Once you win the king will ask what you desire. He will say ''Anything you desire shall be yours'' it''s super corny, but when he says that, you have to ask for my hand."


    Oh is that line corny? I think I''ve used it three times at least. Wait a minute¡­ "What?"


    "You have to become my fiance, it will solidify my claim to the throne. The nobles currently prefer Calis despite his previous disposition. And now that he''s reborn his claim grows stronger."


    "What benefit will this provide me."


    "None that you want. This is solely a selfish request. Even more so since I know your desire to stay out of politics. However, it will strengthen my ability to change this country into something better."


    "A selfish request you say."


    "Yes, please."


    "Ok, I will think about it. You have never asked me for anything before so I would be remiss to say ''no'' now."


    "Really? Thank you!"


    "I haven''t said I would yet, I have to, of course, consult with the crew. This is more a group decision than a personal one. Despite its personal nature."


    "That''s fine, I understand their stake in the matter."


    ~ ~


    "So, that''s how it is," I say to the darkness of the bedroom. It''s silent but I know they heard me.


    Rou speaks first. She is second from the right between Aqua and Alice. "I am saddened that the last member will be the first to marry Captain, but so long as we are not forgotten I see no problem with it."


    "I agree with sister," Aqua says beside me with a firm tone.


    "What Master does is his decision."


    "Although it should be me who marries Captain first, I will reluctantly accept. But really you said we would go to the Elven forest next. I thought for sure I would be first to kiss Cole."


    "Nu Uh! Mirna already kissed Captain. Long time ago. In galaxy far away."


    "No, Mirna it was definitely in this galaxy."


    "WHAT?" Rou shouts leaping up in the bed. "When? How? Why?"


    "And where?" I offer.


    "Where doesn''t matter!"


    "Rou is right. Why didn''t we know about this?"


    "It wasn''t that big a deal she just¡­"


    "Captain, where is your face?" Rou asks with a confident tone.


    Oh, am I about to get hit?


    I sense a hand feeling around near my pillow before it lands on my nose firmly.


    "Uhm¡­ Can I help you with¡­" I begin but my mouth is halted by a heavy weight.


    I feel soft lips against my own as Rou triumphantly steals my first kiss. It likely lasted a moment but it felt like ages. Time is tricky like that sometimes.


    "Pahh¡­" Rou gasps as she finally separates from my face. I can''t see her face but I am sure its red. But really, for Rou to be the one who made the first move. Astonishing.


    "Mi¡­ Mirna only kissed the cheek." Mirna says from beside me with likely a look of shock on her face.


    *Crickets*


    "Yo¡­you should have said that earlier." Rou''s muffled voice says through layers of blankets.


    "Good job sister. But I also feel insanely jealous. This is troubling." Aqua says lifting her hand from beside me. I feel another tap on my pillow. "Incoming Captain. Look alive."


    Oh, she''s using tongue?


    How lewd.


    I''ll never get to sleep at this rate.

 Chapter 24

    "Ladies and Gentlemen a big round of applause for Yuin Cardamon. We will take a short break while the tournament grounds are cleaned up but our next bout will begin soon, please keep your seats."


    "I have to admit, I didn''t expect to see this much magic being used," I say slightly nervous over the sight I had just witnessed. The man had used some kind of water magic. He generated a large ball of water and dropped it above his opponent, immobilizing them in moments.


    "Well, Cole you should know most people aren''t able to become B rank without magic of some kind." Clove says from seated beside me.


    We were in a large box near the top of the stadium. I expected this would be considered a bad seat but apparently, the king loved watching it from above.


    Oh, right the king is here too. And the queen of course. As well as Franz and his kids. The prince, however, is in the first bracket so he is down with the other contestants in his bracket.


    Apparently, this was unusual for the prince, typically he showed up moments before the final round.


    That''s right he rarely even fought his first bouts. He knew they would bow out so he came only in time for the finals, and each time it was a battle between him and his sister. But this time was different, the prince was different.


    I heard rumors from the princess that he personally apologized to over a hundred noble families. I still wonder if it was perhaps an act to further his position for the crown. Now that he thinks I sit on the princess'' side he would surely do anything he could to gain more favor. But maybe I''m wrong, maybe he really has been reborn.


    Either way, he now sits and waits patiently in the barracks for his first match. The same as the rest of the contenders.


    "Any idea who''s up next?" I ask after a lull in the Princess and Queens conversation.


    "You don''t know?" The Franz asks with a surprised look.


    "Should I? I really didn''t look too closely at the bracket. Why? Is it one of my crew?"


    "That''s right, its Aqua versus a man named Brute Armstrong." Clove answers.


    "That''s a beefy name."


    "He''s a beefy man. Behind you, I would guess he''s the strongest man in the country."


    "Have you ever fought him?" I ask curious about Aqua''s chances. She was strong, we spar from time to time and she''s hard to keep up with. She is light on her feet and her spear strike is fierce.


    "Yes, once. His muscles aren''t what Aqua needs to be wary of, it''s his magic."


    "Oh? What can he do?"


    "He''s a rock magic user. When we fought he threw hundreds of boulders at me, he was persistent. If it weren''t for my barrier type magic I would have been screwed."


    "Barrier type?"


    "Oh, I thought I had shown you. Well, I say magic but it''s actually a magic tool." She lifts her blouse exposing her belt. On it, I see four stones around an engraved buckle. "For decades it sat in the royal family vault. Nobody knew its purpose. I found it when I was young and after studying it for awhile I figured out how to operate it. It''s one of a kind."


    She leans closer and looks around to be sure no one is listening. The coast seemed to be clear so she continued. "I asked Aquarou and she said it wasn''t her design, so I think it might have been the Spirit of Magic."


    "I see, and this was able to protect you from the rocks? How do you think Aqua will fare?"


    "Well, it''s tough. That fight was years ago, he has surely gotten stronger. I can''t imagine whats going to happen. I have seen a bit of Aqua''s skill, no matter what this should be an interesting fight."


    "I can''t help but be anxious though. I hope she will be ok."


    "If she can keep up with you surely Brute will be no problem."


    Evan who was sitting a half dozen feet away suddenly has a thought. "Say, Princess. You are in the same bracket as Captain Moedy, do you think you will be able to beat him?"


    I turn to the princess and smile. To be honest I was curious about that too. All I have is strength. I have a sword for the event but I have never used one in real life. I will likely be awful with it. I have never trained in martial arts, I honestly have no real fighting experience at all. And to top it all off she has a barrier of some kind, and she''s a sword expert.


    "I think I will have absolutely no chance of standing against him."


    ""Really?"" Both me and Evan ask with a shared expression.


    "Yes, Evan come closer to me." The princess says beckoning him closer to the two of us.


    "O¡­ok." He says with a cocked eyebrow. He steps forwards twice and then emits a pained grunt. He attempts to step again but is practically frozen in the air around three feet from us.


    "You see, my barrier is always up. It''s how it works. But Cole has no problem standing within it. Honestly, it''s terrifying, I have no defense against him."


    Oh, that''s what that tickle under my nose has been? I thought I was holding back a sneeze. I even tried to force it.


    Before I can respond the announcer''s voice cuts back in.


    "Attention ladies and gentlemen. Match Four of the Prince Bracket will now begin. Introducing our contestants. First on the left side is¡­"


    "The brackets are named after which of the royal family is fighting in them?" I ask quietly as to not distract the King and Queen who were watching intently.


    "That''s right," Evan replies to my whisper. "You are in the Princess bracket. Though maybe it should be called the ''Captain bracket''."


    Right.


    "¡­And, on the left side, a new contender from Lord Carrington''s Port Marrow. She is one amongst a small group participating from Marrow. For her debut tournament, let''s have a big round of applause for Aqua Moedy."


    "Oh God¡­"


    The stands erupt into applause for Aqua, dressed in her typical white button up and green slacks. She smiles around until she spots me. She waves her arms wildly at our box and then jumps onto her side of the ring.


    "Cole¡­ Do you remember what we talked about a little over a week ago¡­"


    "Yes I do, don''t look at me. The girls registered themselves, it seems Aqua did that on her own accord."


    The King, overhearing the conversation smirks and holds up a sheet of paper covered in lines. "She wasn''t the only Moedy registered. There is an El Moedy and a Rou Moedy participating as well. And I think I heard that delicious dish over there was made by a chef by the name of Mirna Moedy. I had no idea you brought your family to town with you."


    The king laughs at his own words and the Queen seems to smirk to herself as well.


    "Well, it''s news to me. I suppose I''ll worry about that later though the match is starting."


    "We aren''t done with this conversation." Clove says crossing her arms and turning back to the ring.


    Aqua and Brute were currently shaking hands before both turning to the direction of the box and bowing gracefully. I notice the king nod and then the announcer begins again.


    "Well then. Let the match begin!"


    At the signal both Aqua and Brute step back. Aqua takes a single step that is equal to two of Brute''s. She raises her rounded spear and takes a defensive position. This was different than her normal style of just attacking me mercilessly. She appeared to be observing her opponent.


    Her opponent, on the other hand, paid little attention to Aqua. After his steps were complete and distance had been made he clapped both of his hands and dropped them to the rock of the ring.


    "Rock magic?" I ask towards Clove.


    "Mhm, he spreads his mana to the ground and can control its shape to an extent."


    As the princess'' explanation wraps his magic begins to take effect. But it''s not boulders. A thick line extends down the center of the ring. The ''V'' shaped crack widens slowly spreading beneath Aqua''s defensive stance.


    She takes quick action and without letting her defense down, moves a step to the right. This would have been my move as well. But was it the right one I wonder?


    The crack continues unperturbed by her movement. Brute glances up at her and smiles as if in check. Suddenly the left side of the ring begins folding like a book. It appeared it would crush them both, but the side where Brute stood had a doorway shape carved through it.


    So he would try to crush her? Would that work? She could probably climb up if it weren''t such a smooth surface.


    But Aqua had another idea. She grips her spear tightly and swings it like a baseball bat, striking the folding earth. A loud crash echoes through the stadium tossing up a massive cloud of dust.


    Everyone in the stadium waits impatiently as the dust settles but I figured it was probably long decided already.


    Just how much power does she have though? She destroyed stone more than a foot thick.


    "That was¡­?!" Evan starts.


    "Incredible," Princess answers with slack jaw over the sight of Aqua standing beside a crumpled Brute.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "So your crew isn''t just pretty faces?" The king asks with a wide grin.


    "I guess not," I reply with a grin of my own. This really was somewhat unexpected. I didn''t know she could put that much power into her spear. We have never really faced a difficult enemy so it difficult to gauge my crew''s power. Perhaps Aqua''s level 24 is something incredible.


    Aqua, still in the ring politely bows to the silent crowd. When she completes the action the whole auditorium burst into roars.


    "That was magnificent spear work ladies and gentlemen. Let''s give a huge round of applause for that performance. It seems we will again be repairing the ring so please feel free to purchase refreshments in the lobby. Also, to the owner of a white ''Simon''s stagecoach,'' your horses are still tacked."


    ~ ~


    The next of my crew to fight was El. There were three matches between that time. One featured a man who could shoot a bolt of fire that seems to follow its prey. The princess said it was able to follow magic presence, but I wonder why it wouldn''t just turn around and attack the magic user?


    There was also a tall older man with rabbit ears. He carried two short blades in either hand and almost seemed to teleport, though I quickly realized he was just extremely fast.


    I wonder if his magic is something to do with increasing his agility or maybe strengthening the muscles in his legs. Either way, both seem like difficult opponents moving forward.


    "So El is next?" Evan asks glancing at the bracket in the Princess'' hands.


    "Yeah against, surprisingly, another Elf. Donwyn Eldermaple." The princess answers reading over the bracket carefully. "It should be an interesting match. Donwyn uses a bow and arrow with the help of wind magic. Against El who uses a spear gun powered by a wind magic stone. It''s like the past vs future."


    "El won''t use her spear gun," I explain simply.


    ""What?"" Both Evan and Clove ask.


    "She claimed it was too dangerous against human opponents. She said it would be too easy to kill them on accident."


    "Then what will she do? And does she not realize her first opponent is an Elf?"


    "She claims to have a plan, Triff helped her."


    "Hmm, you realize if she wins this match and then the next¡­"


    "Yes, she will face the Prince in the fourth round."


    I had done the math. Honestly, I''m not sure the result. I wasn''t able to gauge the prince''s strength when we met. But El is strong, she will surely make it to the match. "Well, we cross that bridge when we come to it I suppose."


    "Right."


    "Now ladies and gentlemen we have some examples of the diversity of our great country in this next round. Please welcome from the Elven forest Donwyn Eldermaple. And for his opponent, an Elf who claims to hail from Marrow. El Moe¡­ Moedy? Wait didn''t we have a human named Moedy just a few rounds ago?"


    The two elves who had been introduced enter the ring to a thunder of applause and cat calls. El''s opponent looked to be in his twenties but I assume that must means he''s decades older than the child-like El.


    "I feel bad shooting down a bird who has lost her wings," Donwyn says with a sneer towards her. Was this some sort of Elf insult.


    "My wings aren''t clipped. On the contrary, this name gives me power unlike any you have seen in your backward village."


    "Oh?!" Donwyn says becoming enraged by her words.


    This was surely El antagonizing her opponent to draw emotion from him. I know for a fact she loves her home dearly, if not for the circumstances of her marriage she would have returned immediately after our rescue.


    "Oh, ladies and gentlemen it seems our opponents are ready to start before we are. Then without further ado. Start the round!"


    The two move instantly, beginning to circle each other in the square ring. Donwyn draws an arrow from his back and knocks in on his bow. His steps don''t pause even a moment. He draws the bow string and releases the arrow a few steps ahead of El.


    El continues on her path without avoiding at all. The arrow nears her and she draws a small purple stick from her sleeve. She flicks it once and the arrow drops like a stone.


    Donwyn looks at the rolling arrow in disbelief. He shakes his head and recommences his moving assault. He draws another arrow and releases it but again El waves the stick before quickly cutting the distance and gripping the arrow mid drop.


    She spins on a heel and lobs the arrow towards the Elf. Its speed catches him off guard and he barely blocks it with his bow. But it was too late. His defense broke for a moment, and that was all El needed.


    She sweeps his legs, and before allowing him to fall strikes him squarely in the chest with a kick. He soars for a moment before striking the stadium wall with a heavy thud.


    The man collapses to the ground and El after glancing around sends a cute smile and double thumbs up towards the Box where I watch from.


    Again a roar from the audience.


    "Are they all so¡­" The king begins to ask with Evan nodding beside him.


    "Well, no. Mirna and Alice are relatively ''Normal''. Rou is skilled with a firearm but she too won''t be using her main weapon in this tournament for fear of danger." I explain to the two giddy children.


    "Forget that Cole, what was that magic tool El was using?" Clove asks shaking my shoulders firmly.


    "So it was a magic tool? It must be something Triff designed."


    "But for a magic tool to interrupt magic is¡­" The princess begins thinking about it carefully. Her words have mostly becoming mumbling so I have trouble making out the rest of her words.


    "That''s right, I heard you hired a magical engineer. So she is skilled? Where is she?"


    "Oh, I promised I would introduce her to a friend of mine when we came to the capital so she is currently learning under them."


    "I see, I see. And I understand Mirna has commandeered my kitchen staff but what about the other noncombatant, Alice was it?"


    "Alice is¡­" I begin, turning in the direction of the door. "Alice can probably better explain it herself. It doesn''t exactly make sense to me."


    Alice, overhearing the talk opens the door slowly and steps inside.


    "It would be impolite for a slave such as myself to be in the presence of the ki¡­"


    "And as I have explained to her before she isn''t a slave and we have your permission to come watch the tournament from the box," I explain filling in the rest of the situation to the king.


    "I see. Well no matter how you look at it, this is your fault, Cole."


    "Right, it''s absur¡­ What?"


    "As I said, it''s your fault she is acting this stubborn. If you treat her the way she wants this problem wouldn''t happen. She wants to be dominated so dominate her." The king says blatantly, tossing a piece of popcorn into his mouth.


    "Dad?!" Clove asks with bulging eyes. "What are you saying?!"


    "Well, just listen. Alice," The king says putting a large handful of popcorn in his mouth before continuing with half stuffed cheeks. "He rescued you from slavery, Yeah?"


    Alice nods but he doesn''t allow her to get a word in.


    "So then you fell in love with him the moment he rescued you am I right? And he cared for you and was kind. But then he let you free or ''abandoned you'', as you see it. He paid attention to you as a slave, but not when you were free, so you have no choice. And now he''s even rejecting your attempts to get close to him again. That must be painful, and you seem to be putting up so much effort." The king turns to me who is speechless. "She doesn''t want to stand in the hallway, you''re terrible. Treat her as your slave and command her to sit down beside you and watch."


    Is that it? It is, isn''t it?


    Ah, I am terrible, aren''t I?


    This person who knew nothing about us had understood Alice''s action even better than I had. "Alice I''m sorry I had no idea I¡­"


    "Wrong." The king says firmly.


    "Wha¡­ Oh, I see. Alice, I command you to watch the tournament. Disobeying this order will result in severe punishment."


    The Queen who was watching the exchange with a smile finally pipes in. "No, no. See that''s just encouraging her to disobey. She wants the severe punishment the most."


    "Mom, dad? Who''s side are you on?" Clove asks with a quivering lower lip.


    ~ ~


    "Great work you two," I say patting the two champion''s heads. Now that the first round of the Prince bracket had finished it was my turn. The results were mostly to be expected, El and Aqua, of course, won their rounds, same with the prince. Apparently, there were a few other upsets but I paid little attention to the other matches.


    This should be fun. I have never fought against magic before. And it seemed both Aqua and El enjoyed their bouts.


    But I must say, the pressure on my performance is high. I couldn''t live it down if I fall in the first round.

 Chapter 25

    The barracks were packed with the smell of blood and sweat. With the prelims of the Prince bracket complete. Now I, the princess and Rou wait for our matches.


    Well, I mention Rou but I haven''t seen her since this morning. I heard from Aqua she was practicing but even now I couldn''t find her. I worry slightly about it but my mind is also preoccupied with the upcoming fight.


    Everything so far has been luck really. I didn''t kill a sea dragon. Aquarou threw it at me. The sharks, lizard, and everything else could barely even be considered fights. I mostly just overwhelmed them with strength. But doing that now would result in the death of my opponent. Something that would be frowned on obviously.


    No, now I had to actually think carefully about my actions. I needed to avoid magic while striking my enemies down as fast as possible. This was the clear technique in this tournament. This was really less a tournament and more a chance for magicians to show their instant destruction magic. Each hoped theirs would be enough to overwhelm the Prince or Princess.


    "Have you seen your first match-up yet?" Clove asks seeing my nervous expression.


    "No, is it bad?"


    "You got unlucky with the draw. Or perhaps it was Rou who got unlucky with the draw."


    "What?! I''m fighting Rou?"


    "Mhm, it''s likely why she isn''t here. She has to psyche herself up to properly fight with you. I understand the feeling, knowing I''ll meet you in the semi''s is terrifying."


    "Well, who knows, I might lose. Maybe it will be you and Rou in the semi''s together."


    "Hmm, well I doubt it. I haven''t seen you use a sword before but I am sure you are skilled. And while Rou is good with her firearm she has volunteered not to use it. Although not against the rules for her to use it she is giving herself an unnecessary handicap, same with El."


    "Well, you can''t blame them. Now knowing what they are, they don''t want to be seen as people who hurt others."


    Clove moves a step closer before guessing at my meaning. "Demons?"


    "Exactly. If they wounded someone badly in this tournament they would have trouble forgiving themselves. So long as it doesn''t put them in danger I don''t mind them handicapping themselves."


    "Even Rou?"


    "No. I want her to go all out in our fight. If she shows up without her weapon I will refuse to fight her until she equips it."


    "So stubborn." Clove says with a smirk. "But, I agree. I think a battle between gun and Cole would be interesting. Would you like to borrow my barrier?"


    "Of course not. That would be no fair. No, I will come up with something to counter her."


    I say that but it''s easier said than done. Even with agility, it''s not like I can completely dodge a speeding bullet. And even with strength, I doubt I can stop a bullet. No, she will be a difficult opponent, probably the most difficult of any from my crew.


    "Oh, is this the new name?" A random voice from beside us two asks roughly.


    The man stood near a foot taller than me. He had muscles slightly smaller than the grotesque Brute. He was a specimen of a man, if not for the scarred face.


    "Embar," A similarly aged woman beside him chastises. "You are in the presence of the princess. Show some manners."


    "Ah, my mistake I thought I was hallucinating seeing her down here with us lowly contenders." The man snarls rudely.


    "Well, that''s because this year I may as well be one." Clove returns to the man with a smile. "In fact this year likely won''t end with a battle between me and my brother. It wouldn''t even astound me if we both fail to make it to the Finals."


    The man is looking at her with a look of confused shock. The woman beside him seems to be rubbing her chin and analyzing me carefully. "So this would be the ''Mr.'' Moedy I assume? I didn''t think it was such a common name."


    "He doesn''t look so tough." The gruff man says snorting. "I think the princess is just overcome with lust."


    "Embar!! My apologies princess. He is just in pre-fight mode. I hope you can forgive his words."


    "I suppose. Truly I just hope he can make it to his second round so he can see for himself."


    "Mm, I couldn''t ask for more." The man growls before taking his leave.


    I suppose there is always one.


    Once the two are a good distance away I ask.


    "Is he trouble?"


    "For you? No, probably not. Of everyone here, he is most like your fighting style. He focuses on strength behind his gauntlets. He rarely uses magic from what I have heard. If anyone, the girl beside him, Roya was the dangerous of the two. She has some mysterious mind control ability that works only on men. You should be wary of her."


    "Oh, that''s ominous."


    "She is generally a good person though, and you won''t meet her in the tournament."


    "Why not?"


    "Because I am her first opponent. Her magic is useless on me, I think she would actually have a decent chance against Calis if her luck in the draw was better."


    "Well, I suppose I should thank you then."


    "Of course."


    "Any other people to watch out for?" I ask turning around and glancing at the other awaiting contestants.


    "Him," She says pointing to a small dwarf carrying a heavy mace. "And him."


    Her second motion is towards a man with thick black hair and cat ears, he wore a scowl but I couldn''t help but find the ears adorable.


    I need a cat girl.


    ~ ~


    "Ladies and gentlemen. A particularly interesting match will be taking place next. It''s rookie vs rookie. Moedy vs Moedy. Captain vs First mate. Please put your hands together for Cole Moedy on the right side, and on the left Rou Moedy."


    The crowd roars a deafening sound. Perhaps down here in the bowl of the stadium the sound is amplified. I politely wave around to the crowd, paying special attention to the box where my crew sat and watched.


    I step onto the stage in the center and glance around for my missing opponent. There is no way Rou choose to back out right? I thought she would be excited about this opportunity.


    Finally after the crowd, noticing her absence quiets down a bit, she appears from the opposite doorway.


    Her face was filled with nerves for a moment until she locked eyes with me. Her face became confident and she stepped towards the arena without glancing at the crowd.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Are you ready?" She asks after stopping a few paces from me.


    "I am, are you?" I ask glancing at her equipment. She indeed carries


    her gun. I was happy. It seems she has also gotten an upgrade from Triff. The end of the gun barrel was shortened and a small magic stone was placed above the barrel.


    "I am, it took longer than I expect to get used to this thing but¡­" She holds the gun up, running a hand along it. "This is a weapon that can counter Captain."


    "Mhm, it looks interesting, I''m interested to see what Triff was able to do with it. Though for some reason I feel like she is experimenting with weapons meant to kill me."


    "She did say it was a good opportunity," Rou says smiling at my joke.


    I extend my hand to her to indicate to the announcer we were ready. For some reason, it felt like the announcer and even the crowd were giving Rou and I a quiet moment to talk. Now that it was over the murmur again returned.


    We both bowed towards the direction of the box and then took our places.


    "Begin!"


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    Rou''s gun erupted fire the moment the announcement finished. I expected as much so I leap upwards. She foresaw this though so she followed up with two shots above my original position.


    "How?" I ask almost subconsciously.


    "Don''t get complacent." She says whipping the glowing barrel around and pointing it where I landed.


    I follow her instruction and leap again, clearing her head and landing a few steps behind her. She slides her hand down the barrel of the gun and swings its butt at me with full force.


    I can dodge it, or punch it. If I punch it, it could destroy the gun and likely her left arm. Not an option. I push off the ground again with my left foot sliding backward nearly ten feet.


    This was a mistake. My trajectory was easy to track, and I couldn''t move in the air. Rou again readied the gun and pulled the trigger repeatedly.


    *BANG* *BANG*


    How was this gun firing so often? It''s possible in my world, sure. But that concept doesn''t exist here. I had seen her fire this gun before Triffs upgrades, it took nearly fifteen seconds for Rou to reload it. Just what had Triff done?


    "It''s nice right?" Rou says after I struggle to body dodge the rounds fired in rapid succession. "It''s a three point magic tool. Fire, earth, and wind, it was what Triff came up with after hearing about the guns in your world."


    So it was based on concepts of my world after all. I really need to pay closer attention to this magic tool making once this battle is over.


    But she made a fatal flaw. She told me what made her tool tick.


    "Well I''m sufficiently impressed, then shall we finish this now?" I ask dropping the blade I carried pointlessly


    "Yes, I''ve had my fun. It was a good match Captain." She readies her gun for a final assault.


    We both knew it would end now.


    Rou stared down the barrel of the gun aligning it to me carefully. She takes a deep breath and steadies her aim. Once sure she closes her eyes for a moment. I had seen her do this before, it was the same expression she had before judging the wind while navigating. Her eyes burst open as they typically do and she grips the trigger firmly.


    *BANG!*


    The Fire affinity stone, triggered by the hammer, activates an earth stone creating a perfectly round bullet which is accelerated by the wind stones at the end. The small stone flys from the barrel at over eight hundred feet per second.


    "Hold your ears El," I say in almost a whisper.


    I flex my arm muscles and with full strength clap my hands a single time, creating a shockwave of wind and sending the bullet flying off course. I pump a leg and run at full force towards Rou.


    She nears the ground but I am able to cut the distance in time and catch her falling body.


    Right, she was unconscious the moment I clapped. This battle is already over.


    I glance up at the box with Rou in my arms. El is properly covering her ears while the rest hold their heads in pain. Sorry about that everyone.


    "W¡­well that was¡­ indeed something. I thought Cole Moedy was doomed, In all my years of commentating, I have never seen a match quite like that. Let''s have a round of applause everyone!"


    Half the crowd, hearing the man''s words clap on cue while the rest only seem to notice after a moment.


    Those church healers are going to have their work cut out for them, they can cure burst eardrums, right?


    Seriously can they? Because the blood coming from both Rou and I''s ears seems ominous.


    ~ ~


    "Can you hear me now?" Aqua asks waving her hand in front of my face.


    "I''m deaf, not blind, and yes I can hear you now. But really great work. I didn''t imagine it could happen so quickly. But what about Rou, is she ok?"


    "Yeah, she should be fine. She''s still unconscious, she just needs some time to sleep off the shock."


    That''s an interesting attitude from a healer.


    "Do you think I went overboard?" I ask honestly curious. I think perhaps I went a little too far, but I also wanted to face her with full power. This seemed like the only way.


    "No way, in fact, I think you went rather easy on her. When you leaped over her at the beginning you were in her blind spot for a whole second. Even I could have taken advantage of a gap like that. Calis pointed it out at the time."


    "Ah, so it was that noticeable? Well, I was interested in seeing her skill. I didn''t want it to end too soon. Well, either way, I hope she will forgive me."


    "I doubt she holds any hard feelings. I think the opportunity to attack you full force was probably fun. Rou rarely gets the chance since her main weapon is a firearm."


    "I was wondering about that, why was she suddenly okay with it now?"


    No matter how you look at it Rou was firing bullets at me that would have probably done major damage.


    "Well look." Aqua turns her back to me and lifts her shirt enough so I can see the small of her back. A large purple welt was visible. It looked painful. She returns her shirt and turns back to me.


    "So it wouldn''t have hurt me too badly even if it hit?"


    "That''s right, Rou begged Triff to make something that could fire both accurately and rapidly. Triff claimed that it was impossible though, and that the firepower would be worthless. But apparently, all Rou wanted was to hit Captain, even just once."


    "Ah, now I feel bad. I should have taken that last shot."


    Aqua laughs and pats my left arm roughly "Captain just has a high pain tolerance."


    In the place her hand sat, a small purple bruise was forming on my arm.


    So it was during my foolish backward retreat? I was wondering how I dodged that second bullet. So she had already won at that point, huh?


    "Ah, now I feel weak. I will definitely not take a hit next time."


    "Is Captain in here? Where is he?" A frantic voice asks rushing into the room. The source was behind a curtain but I could tell its owner.


    "Rou, what are you doing up so soon after passing out. You should rest properly." I say towards the sheet.


    Swish


    "There you are, Captain! That battle¡­ that was¡­"


    "Yeah, you did great Rou." I pat the purple bruise on my arm and wince. "I''m sorry for knocking you out."


    "It really did hit then?" Rou cheers with a fist in the air. "Yes! And don''t apologize, I didn''t even realize it happened until a few minutes ago. Is it true you clapped for me?"


    "Well, something like that. I knocked you out with a shockwave. It would have been really dangerous if you were closer but I am glad you seem ok."


    "Yep, no problems. I heard you were deaf though!"


    "Ah, I was. You were too. You can thank your sister for us being able to have this conversation."


    "It was my pleasure. Captain so rarely gets hurt I was giddy with the chance to lay my hands on him."


    "Of course, only Captain can hurt Captain."


    "Well the tournament isn''t over I may need your help again."


    "Or maybe Aqua will be the one doing the damaging!"


    "I don''t know the Prince might be tough. Let alone El." Aqua says pondering the coming battles.


    As if hearing the words El, as well as Clove, Mirna, and Alice enter the room and congratulate both me and Rou on our battle. It was still mid morning so the tournament would continue after an extended lunch break. It seems the church has brought out a force of healers to deal with the burst ear drum issue.


    I''m supporting the economy I guess? Or maybe I''m just making some priest really happy. It seems churches in these things often follow one of two archetypes. The evil organization or the flowery pure believers. Sometimes both.


    I suppose it''s like my world too now that I think about it.


    ~ ~


    "So Mirna, am I correct in assuming the stares we are receiving from the kitchen staff are because your reputation has spread?"


    "Bad chefs. No spices. No salt. No butter. Fixed problem. Good lunch for Captain." Mirna says between bites of potatoes and steak.


    "So that''s why these potatoes are so delicious?" The King asks stuffing a large forkful into his mouth.


    "So it wasn''t my imagination? Three warriors, a faithful servant, and an expert chef. It almost seems like all the spots in the Hero''s party are already full."


    "Wha¡­" Calis says taken aback by the Queen''s words.


    So his intention really was only to fight the Demon King? I almost feel bad he won''t get the chance. But he can fight at least one of the demon subordinates after lunch. So he should just wait patiently.


    "Well not necessarily, there can never be enough allies to defeat the demon king," I say doing my utmost to hide the smile.


    The girls around the table seem to contain themselves alright so we are in the clear.


    "Of course." The king replies thinking about it. "So what will you do after the tournament? I know it''s early to talk about this but I understand you are someone who is constantly on the move."


    "Well, I don''t know exactly. The plan was to visit the other side of the country so El can visit her home. But I understand that it''s a several month journey by sea."


    "Yeah, and it''s not much shorter by land. Getting through the Calderville gorge takes a month itself. And you would be heading the direction of the Infinite dungeon so monster attacks would be high."


    "That''s what I''ve heard. I will probably visit some of the port cities on my way to the elven forest. I also have ETC to grow so perhaps opening another branch would be wise."


    "You''re going to expand the business more?" Aqua asks hearing about it for the first time. I had, of course, talked about the expansion to the yellow sands area but going on an expanding spree was another matter. It would mean training crews and spending gold. Two things I wasn''t thrilled about doing.


    But honestly, I have gotten really into making money by doing nothing. It''s a nice position to be in. I actually get giddy when checking my balance now. Carol gave me weird looks at the time though.


    Amassing wealth is something a demon king would do right?


    We finished lunch in the box with everyone eagerly chatting about the upcoming bouts. I had expected Rou would be sad she wouldn''t be able to participate but it seems she is just happy she could fight me so quickly.

 Chapter 26

    "So how would you like to do this?" I ask towards Clove in the silent arena. The crowd was watching closely. After my fight with Rou attention had been drawn to me. And now I stood against the Princess, the one expected to win this tournament. It seemed to all be going according to Clove''s plan.


    "I would say I want it finished quickly but my pride won''t allow that. I want our swords to match at least once."


    "Very well. It should be an interesting experience. I''ve never swung a sword before."


    "You¡­ Ah, I suppose that makes sense. Nothing about you would be normal."


    To be clear the match has long started. For now, we are just chatting though. The crowd seems to be straining themselves to hear our conversation but we are likely speaking too low.


    "Whenever you are ready then," I say to Clove lifting the blade and swinging it once to gauge how it reacts.


    Swinging a sword is weird. It''s heavier than you expect, it wants to slide from your hand. The grip is important but also wrist control it seems. Only about half the strike comes from the swing of the arm, the real damage comes from the wrist. The real control comes from the wrist.


    Or that''s my theory. Let''s try.


    Clove raises her own blade and points it towards me shutting one eye. She swings it and a burst of heat erupts from the tip pouring towards me. I dodge upwards but this seems to be in her plan. She swings the blade again unleashing another burst of flames.


    So she has fire magic? This wasn''t mentioned. Or no, perhaps it''s a flame sword of some kind. In any case, can my sword even go against that? Well, let''s try.


    After blocking the flames with my wrists and only suffering minor damage, I land and quickly cut the distance between me and Clove.


    She adjusts her stance to a defensive one and prepares to parry my blow.


    Do I really have a chance here? She can predict my moves before I make them and her sword skills are superior. If I rely on sword alone I will probably be destroyed.


    But I won''t relent. I swing the sword roughly and it emits a shower of sparks when contacting Clove''s motionless blade.


    It really was a spectacular light show though, do swords normally spark that much?


    "Oh, that''s a big dent," I say, backing up a pace and glancing at the spot our swords met. A huge gash had been cut into my blade while hers appeared spotless.


    This wasn''t merely a difference in metal quality if I had to guess it''s¡­


    "You ought to be careful swinging a normal sword against a magic tool. You''ll break it."


    "So it''s like that? Then I never had a chance with this sword to start with."


    Clove glances around the ring as if avoiding eye contact.


    "Well no matter," I continue holding the damaged blade in one hand and looking over it. "I''ll just have to make proper use of it before it breaks."


    She laughs but then instantly quiets when she notices the base of my blade. It was a deep red and the infection was spreading.


    To be clear I still haven''t mastered demonizing something but I can usually maintain it for a good few minutes before it shatters.


    I flex my leg, rocketing towards Clove with more speed than I have used before. We both swing our swords each hoping this would finish it.


    Our swords met with a shower of sparks but this time the material isn''t mine. Clove looks to the blade in disbelief and then towards mine again.


    "Enough." She says stepping back and dropping her broken blade. She raises both hands and turns towards the box. "Now hurry up and get rid of that thing dummy."


    "Oh, right." I force more mana into the blade fracturing it and turning it to splinters.


    I suppose using demon powers in front of a crowd may be considered a bad idea. But I doubt anyone was watching that closely.


    ~ ~


    The results, in the end, were interesting. My bracket ended with me, of course, going to the Finals. But the Prince bracket had an upset as well.


    Aqua.


    She beat El. And pretty handily too. She actually developed a technique after the first match. She would strike the ground knocking up a heavy cloud of rock and dust. I wasn''t entirely aware what she did while in the darkness but if I had to guess it was her leg sweep, poke maneuver.


    It was the only technique that had worked against me so I assume it is her ''go-to'' attack. But it worked against El who was properly armed with her spear gun, I knew Aqua''s level was higher than El''s but I didn''t expect their talent in fighting to be so different.


    Anyways, as we were leaving the Tournament grounds that evening we were called out to by an interestingly dressed woman. I had seen the get-up before but it still distracted me in all the wrong ways.


    It was a single piece of white cloth that wrapped around the neck draping loosely over the chest before tying together into a simple dress at the bottom. The healers moved around often so the clothes didn''t always cover as it should.


    Surely they must know?


    "Excuse me." She said bowing deeply. "You are Cole Moedy correct?"


    Oh, so ''this'' is the priestess arc then? I judged too quickly last time.


    "Yes, I am." I reluctantly decide after exploring my various options. None seemed better than the ''truth'' so I went with it.


    "If you wouldn''t mind would you come to church with me. It won''t take long and we will be able to heal any wounds you may have suffered."


    "Captain didn''t take wounds."


    "Mhm, Mirna''s right. And if he did I would heal them myself." Aqua says with a huff.


    "So it is true then. You are able to perform healing magic. This only reinforces the need for you to come with me."


    "But surely Cole is tired, Priestess. Would it not be better left for tomorrow?" Clove asks trying to prompt our return to the ship.


    "It''s surely as you say Princess, but I must insist. It''s an invitation from the Pope herself. I would be remiss to make her wait."


    "But even the Pope must be tired after such a long¡­"


    "I''ll meet her."


    "Understood right this way please."


    "Ah, sorry I didn''t mean to decide that for you all," I say towards the reluctant crew. "If you are tired you can head back to the boat. I won''t be long."


    "No, I will stay with Captain," Aqua says adamantly.


    "Me as well," El adds.


    The rest of the group seem to agree so we follow the barebacked priestess towards the large church in the inner capital.


    I understand their trepidations but I have a theory.


    "If you don''t mind can you tell me about your religion? I apologize, but I am fairly unfamiliar with this country despite me currently calling it my home."


    "Of course, that''s my duty as a priestess. Our church was founded thousands of years ago. We follow the Spirit of Faith, she entrusted to us the words in the holy book. From her, we learn kindness, compassion, and loyalty. She teaches us not to follow blindly but to strive to advance. And our holy mother is a devote follower, she leads us as if the Spirit herself still walks."


    "Oh? What kind of person is this pope? Has she had the position long?"


    "Yes, although she appears not much older than I, she has been the holy mother as long as I can remember. And in all my memory she has never looked a day less radiant."


    "Oh?!" I respond almost assured now of my guess. But really, it''s like she''s all but telling me she''s the Spirit. Do these people really not realize their Pope is the very same person who wrote that holy book?


    "Captain you don''t think¡­"


    "Quiet down Rou," Aqua says gripping her shoulder.


    Rou, realizing she was the last to realize in the group looks down with reddened cheeks. The priestess, however, doesn''t seem to notice the outburst so we continued into the church without delay.


    After a long winding staircase and a few doors with intricate locks, we finally arrived at a large ornately carved door. The priestess knocks on the door twice and then patiently waits.


    "Yes?" A small voice answers, opening the door and filling it with almost blinding beauty.


    The pope, a woman who appeared in her early twenties wore a dress of similar cut to the priestess. However, she seemed to have no trouble occupying the fabric. Perhaps this dress was suited more for her than the slightly board shaped priestess beside me.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Then you are¡­" She glances at the priestess and ends her question. "Yes, sorry. please come in. Thank you, Priestess Iurha you may retire for the night. I apologize for keeping you."


    "Not at all Your Holiness. Goodnight." The Priestess gracefully bows from beside me and¡ªI swear it was on accident¡ªI catch a glance past her fabric before quickly adjusting my glance to something less dangerous.


    Ah, no not there either.


    This Damien really had dangerous tastes. And her subordinates weren''t bad either.


    The Spirit of Faith extends a hand towards the room and my group steps inside before shutting the door firmly behind us. The ''Pope'' then takes a small metal amulet from a shelf and presses a magic stone.


    A small almost unnoticeable aura seems to permeate through the room for a moment before it ends as if it were a passing wind.


    "Well then. Now we can talk. So you are the new one, huh? That''s exciting and you''re a good kid it seems. Ah, that''s good, that''s good."


    She talks in a quick excited voice. She almost seemed childish, had this person really lived over a thousand years?


    "That would make you the ''Spirit of Faith''?"


    "Bing Bing. Good. But my real name isn''t that long winded you know. It''s Zo."


    "Zo?"


    "Right, but that name doesn''t sound right for a holy entity so I just followed the naming style of the rest of the girls. Oh? So does that mean you already know about all of us? You readily accepted that I wasn''t just The Pope calling to meet the hero."


    "Yeah, I''ve met with Aquarou."


    "Ah, you have? I was totally ready to reveal the reason for the name of those two girls."


    "Yeah, she beat you to it."


    "Damn, well no matter. Did you know you''re a demon? Ah, I suppose she would have said that part too. Well, in any case, it''s wonderful to meet you. And you are already strong, so you need no protecting. It puts me at ease."


    "Thanks, I appreciate your concern. But it''s as you say, I need no protecting, and in due time the crew will be able to if need be."


    "Mm, mm. It''s as you say. They are strong. It was a wonderful tournament. I can''t wait for the final match tomorrow."


    "You saw?"


    "Of course, although I couldn''t leave the church so I used an old tool Minerva made for me."


    "Minerva is the Spirit of Magic?" I had heard the name mentioned by Triff before. And then again when Aquarou was crying about her pupil glorifying another Spirit.


    "Yes, she''s a dear friend of mine. Or was, we don''t see each other often anymore."


    "I''ve heard similar stories from Aquarou. But I''m curious and I couldn''t get it out of Aquarou. Why is there a rivalry there? And isn''t Aquarou the more skilled magical tool maker, so then why is Minerva the one known for magical tools?"


    "Hmm, well its simple really. Aquarou is a genius. Minerva is a realist. Aquarou''s tools have a use once, but Minerva''s are tools passed down for generations. Think about it do you have any tools from Aquarou?"


    "Yes, we got a scale that¡­"


    "And do you use it daily?"


    "Well no but¡­"


    "But the belt on Princess Clove''s waist. That is surely used often. That was something Minerva threw together when she couldn''t handle the heat the oven was emitting. And now look at it, it''s a relic saved in the royal vault for hundreds of years."


    "I think I see the problem between the two."


    "Do you want to know what Aquarou did to fix the same problem?"


    "I imagine it wasn''t efficient."


    "She made a tool that could generate a pie once a month, the only problem was it required an extremely rare ''blueberry affinity'' magic stone."


    "That seems very inefficient. Did you say blueberry affinity¡­"


    Zo told me a few various stories laughing all the while. Again it took a few minutes but the girls began to get used to the fact they were standing in front of a god-like entity.


    They chatted about various things. Aqua was interested in advanced healing magics, Clove wanted to know more about the hero''s past, even El began asking about the identity of the world tree spirit.


    Zo happily replied to their queries beaming with a huge grin. It seems she enjoyed any chance to talk about the past. She said she hadn''t seen the others in a long time, I wonder how long?


    "So you understand the issue Damien had? You''re from the same world perhaps you feel the same way?"


    "Mhm, Aquarou told me a lot about it. It''s something I have to deal with I suppose."


    "I see. So which of them will you choose? Have you decided already?" Zo asks eagerly looking around the room.


    "What? No, I won''t choose a single one. I will attempt what Damien thought was impossible."


    "Why?" Zo asked with a cocked brow.


    "What? Wouldn''t you have preferred that? Don''t you no longer see your friends because of Damien''s selfishness?"


    "Damien wasn''t selfish!" Zo says indignantly. "He was firm in his belief that a relationship between more than two people would fail. And I trust his belief."


    Ah, the Spirit of Faith, I see. So there were those on his side as well.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to speak poorly of him. I just believe it might be possible. Aquarou seemed adamant that I try."


    "I see. Well, I don''t understand it but if you believe, then what could I possibly say to change your mind." Zo reluctantly relents before adjusting her dress and continuing. "But that''s not the reason I asked you here. You have to be more careful using demon powers in public. Take this."


    She hands me a small silver amulet with intricate patterns and a wide flat magic stone in the center. It shimmered gold for a moment when I gripped it from her extended palm.


    "What is this?" I ask inspecting the necklace.


    "Try to strengthen something while wearing it." She hands me a small pencil from the desk prompting me to fill it with mana.


    I follow her order and begin to fill the small lump of wood and charcoal with mana. It glows as usual but the color is no longer a blood-red. It''s now a cool blue that seems to emit cold fog. "Oh, that is handy."


    "With that, we won''t get any more reports about you being a demon."


    "Have you already?"


    "Just a few. Someone from the king''s personal guard came a few hours ago in fact."


    "Dad?" Clove asked widening her eyes.


    "But it''s no problem. We explained that it was a rare type of holy magic and that we would be training you to control it better."


    "Well thank you I suppose. I owe you one."


    "No worries. But you have a long day tomorrow, I don''t want to keep you longer than I must. Rou, Aqua, Mirna, El, Alice, Clove, it was a pleasure meeting you all."


    "Likewise."


    "It was my honor."


    "Mirna''s sleepy."


    "That''s right it''s way past your bedtime!"


    ~ ~


    "Captain." A voice says from the right. "About what Zo said¡­"


    "I will follow Aquarou''s advice for now. But I am now curious what the other members of Damien''s party think, do they all have such differing views on the subject?"


    "So you won''t¡­" Rou asks hesitating to finish the question.


    "No, I couldn''t choose a single one of you even if I tried. Damien felt the same way. Thinking about it, I pity the fact that he tried."


    "You talk as if you know him."


    "I read a book he wrote. It wasn''t good but it had some interesting thoughts."


    "A book?" Rou asks


    "Wait, That book? So it was you?!" Clove demands leaning up and pointing at me accusatorily.


    "Ah, yeah. Sorry if I caused a panic. But, it really wasn''t much help."


    "Ugh, you are unbelievable sometimes Cole."


    "Sorry?"


    "Well never mind that," Rou says changing the subject. "Captain should sleep, a big match tomorrow. Captain vs sister, a fight to end all fights. Are you going to do something special for it?"


    "I have nothing particular planned, How about you Aqua?"


    "Triff made me something, but I was told to keep it a secret."


    "I feel like I''m in danger."

 Chapter 26.5

    *BEFORE*


    "Cole, How was school?


    "Ah, it was okay."


    "What''d you learn?"


    "Hmm, some stuff about the Constitution in history. Something I could barely comprehend in Calc. So the usual I guess."


    "Are you going to hang out with your friends today."


    "Uhm¡­ No, they are¡­ busy I guess."


    "I see."


    "Don''t give me that look mom I''m fine. They are annoying anyway. I''m going to go do some reading. Let me know when dinner is ready."


    "Alright. But listen, Cole, it will get better. I promise."


    "Mhm, I know mom. But really I''m fine."


    "Dad will be home late again so how about we go out for dinner tonight?"


    "¡­Are you really ok with that?"


    "Of course, we will get burgers at ''The Chuck Wagon''."


    "That''s¡­ that''s not what I mean."


    "Oh¡­ Well, there''s no helping it I suppose."


    "You could say something, you could tell him that both you and I know."


    "It''s not that simple, Cole."


    *Box Seats*


    "Woah, what kinda magic is that?!"


    "Oh, it''s cool right Mirna? It''s called Shadow manipulation. It''s kinda scary right?"


    "They are moving?! It''s not scary!"


    "Ah, well I suppose it''s just the people who use it that are scary."


    "Could Captain use it? It wouldn''t be scary at all then. And he could make pictures!"


    "Well, Captain is amazing but he doesn''t seem too skilled with magic. Although he did pick up my wood treatment technique in half an hour."


    "If it''s Captain he can do it!"


    "Right, right. Well if you ask him to learn it I''m sure he would."


    "Of course. He loves Mirna dearly after all."


    "Mhm, that''s right."


    "But he also loves Aqua, Alice, and El too!"


    "How could he not? I''m an elf princess after all. I am the image of humans fantasy."


    "Image of fantasy?"


    "I suppose Mirna is too¡­ but for degenerated humans."


    "Yay! Mirna is an object of fantasy!"


    "You shouldn''t cheer for that. El, what are you teaching her?"


    ~


    "Hey Alice, you have been a little quiet today is everything ok?"


    "Oh, Aqua. Yeah. Fine, just fine."


    "Really? You don''t seem fine."


    "You¡­You don''t need to check my temperature. It''s perfectly fine."


    "Hmm, you''re right. But you still seem odd."


    "That''s because she''s fantasizing."


    "Your majesty?"


    "Dad!?"


    "Ah, it was something that happened while all of you were doing your bouts. Cole commanded her to do something, so now I''m sure she can''t get it out of her head."


    "What?!?! What did he tell you to do? Was¡­was it naughty? No, wait don''t say it, Mirna is here. But tell me!"


    "It was nothing like that. He just told me to watch the tournament but¡­ The tone of voice and the strict command it just¡­"


    "Alice you are¡­ odd."


    "I am?"


    """Mhm."""


    "That may be the case, but Cole care for you, so don''t change yourself just because of their words."


    "Ah, your majesty. I¡­ I won''t change. I will fulfill my role faithfully!"


    "Good, you remind me of a young Queen."


    "Dear! You said you wouldn''t ever mention that!"


    "Mom, dad?"


    ~


    "They were stronger than I expected. I really now realize my foolishness even more. Walking into the match I couldn''t help but think ''there''s no way a girl could beat me.'' but I was very wrong."


    "What about Clove? Is your sister not a girl?"


    "No, sister is a monster. Or, that was my opinion. Now, I don''t even know. My mind is still blank from getting knocked out so quickly."


    "So bringing the kid here was indeed a good idea then."


    "You knew this would happen?"


    "Well, I knew he would defeat you, but I didn''t know he would do it without even using his own strength."


    "If I can''t even keep up with them I would be hopeless against the demon king. No, I would be of no use to the hero at all. I will train, and I will become strong enough to stand beside Cole and strike down the Demon spawn."


    "Mhm, I believe in you son. With your ways changed I can finally support your quest for strength."


    "Thank you, father. I won''t let you down."


    ~


    "Princess you seem nervous? Is my fight with you really so startling?"


    "You misunderstand Roya, you should know full well we aren''t opponents. It''s the next battle that I fear."


    "So he''s as terrifying as they say?"


    "No, he''s lovely. The kindest person I''ve ever known. That''s why I''m scared."


    "Ah, those are the hardest fights I suppose. Well, should we finish this already? You must be anxious."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Yes, thank you. Let''s begin."


    "But I must say, now I''m tempted to try to win just to try my hand on him."


    "If you did the whole royal army would be after you."


    "So the other rumor about him was true then?"


    "Mm, if it weren''t you I wouldn''t say but, it should be announced after the final."


    ~


    "Your holiness is everything ok?"


    "Yes, yes sorry I thought I saw something for a moment but I was just mistaken."


    "Ah, I see. But that one is going to be the new hero?"


    "Yes, he''s handsome isn''t he?"


    "Yes your holiness, he is very¡­ Ah, what are you making me say?"


    "Ah, Iurha you are so fun."


    "Please don''t make fun of me your holiness."


    "My apologies. Ah, it''s already over, huh?"


    "What he beat the¡­ She surrendered?"


    "It''s no surprise. She had the upperhand before but he dwarfed her abilities in a moment, he really is creative."


    "You seem interested in him."


    "Yes, you might say he reminds me of an old lover."


    "Lov¡­Lover??"


    "Of course, why? Did you think I was loveless?"


    "No, i just¡­ You''ve never spoken about such a thing before so I¡­"


    "It''s not an easy memory to bring back. But now watching him the feelings feel warm once again. The salt I used to taste is now gone."


    "¡­"


    "But from the rumors I''ve heard, he prefers woman with your shape, so you should do your best when you meet him!"


    "Wha¡­"


    *Midnight snack*


    ~Warning Incoming Risky Alice Fanservice~


    "Ah, Master? What are you doing awake?"


    "I could ask you the same thing. I was getting water but I noticed your form was missing. Everything ok?"


    "Yeah. I was just¡­ Nothing."


    "Oh? Now I''m curious."


    "It was really nothing."


    "But you are clearly blushing. I would be remiss if I let this go. Should I make it a command?"


    "If you wish."


    "Hmm, no. I have a better one. Alice, I command you to be honest."


    "Ye¡­yes master."


    "So what were you bothered by?"


    "No, I wasn''t bothered. Well, I was but not in the normal fashion. I came up here because I didn''t want to wake the others. I was playi¡­"


    "Ah, I see, I see. Sorry I didn''t mean to pry."


    "No, not at all. You were the cause so it''s only natural you should know. And maybe see¡­"


    "Alice you don''t have to¡­"


    "But Master said to be honest. So I will be. About everything."


    "Ali¡­"


    "Shh. Rou and Aqua got kisses but that''s not enough for me. I want all of Master."


    "All?"


    "All. Master asked me to be honest, so my body is naturally being honest. I hope you will forgive me, Master."


    "Wha¡­ Alice wait, no. Don''t pull those down!"


    "You resist but your body is more honest."


    "Wha¡­ahh¡­"


    *Note to self. Pay close attention to the wording of commands when addressing Alice. This night will not be forgotten. It can''t be.


    *Excerpt. Chapter 94 paragraph 15*


    ''The key really is to avoid the situations where one is alone with the dangerous individual. Recently a companion of mine created a belt meant for baking assistance. It has the phenomenal effect of not allowing people within three feet of the wearer. I have dubbed it the magical chastity belt. it is handy and I suggest you find something similar. It''s indispensable unless of course, the person has any skill with magic tools. In which case don''t be afraid if you awaken naked attached to a large engraved stone. Or perhaps be very afraid. Chlo do you think I have gotten off track? No, stop. Don''t write that part.''


    "This guy was really the hero?"


    "What was that? Oh? Captain your still awake?"


    "Sorry Aqua, just getting some advice. But it was useless."


    "Oh, for the match?"


    "No, something far more terrifying. Why? Are you worried about it?"


    "No, no. I know it will be okay. Honestly, I''m so excited for it I can barely sleep. But captain do you have something amazing planned? We should try to make a good show for the crowd."


    "I know, I''m trying to think of something good."


    "If it''s Captain it will be spectacular. You are loved by the Ocean spirit after all."


    "That''s it! Thank Aqua."


    *Mwah*


    "Ah¡­ Captain, You kissed¡­"


    "Oh, that wasn''t the reaction the first time. Strange."


    "Well, I just¡­ I wasn''t expecting it."


    "No fair¡­"


    "Rou?!"


    "Oh? Just how many of you are awake?"


    "Mirna heard noises on the deck."


    "Oh¡­"

 Chapter 27

    "Oh, you''re watching today?" I say noticing the presence of a dwarf amongst our group headed towards the arena.


    "Yes, I had to deliver the newest version of Aqua''s spear. It took me awhile to get it stable but now it is at peak performance." Triff replies with a proud grin.


    "This time, my poke won''t miss Captain!"


    "Oh, it should be a good fight then. But Triff I haven''t had a chance to ask, are you enjoying learning from Aquarou?"


    Triff puts a thumb to her chin contemplating the question. "Yes, she is interesting. She has strange idea''s but they can lead to innovation if properly applied. She also told me much about her past, I think I better understand what a demon king is, but I won''t retract my earlier words."


    "That''s fine. I''ve given you no reason to trust that I can help the world. Even I don''t know if it''s not just a pipe dream. But it''s dumb to not even try."


    "I¡­I respect that."


    "Captain can do it."


    "That''s right. He can do anything if he tries!"


    "Oh, just wait till you see what I do in this battle!"


    "It will surely be amazing!"


    I hope so. I''ll have to put trust in Aquarou. But from her descriptions of the tools, they shouldn''t fail. I just hope it''s as flashy as I think it will be.


    I want to put on a real show!


    We make our way through the maze of steps up to the top level of the large stadium. For a king, he sure has to walk a far distance to get to his box.


    Really I should go straight to the barracks with Aqua but I feel like I should escort the Princess properly.


    But really, he is some father, he easily allowed his princess daughter to go sleep on the ship of some random adventurer. What if I was some kind of demon or something?


    Well, I suppose having me fall in love with the Princess is in his best interest. He mentioned something like that before. The stronger my feelings the harder, he imagines, I will fight. I feel bad deceiving him, but telling him the truth is also not an option I can explore.


    "Ah, Cole!" The king says noticing my group entering the box. He seems to be occupied by a plate of cookies that looked strikingly like some I had made for Mirna. So she taught all the royal chefs my secret cookie recipe?


    Well, no matter. As it stands I''m the only person in the world capable of creating chocolate chips. So they can''t get too far with my recipe alone.


    "Your majesty," I say bowing to the man. Then, unable to think of small talk, I go with a classic. "Fine morning."


    "Mhm, indeed. But rather than that, how was the night? Have you conceived a grandchild?"


    "What??"


    "No, unfortunately not, father. Perhaps tonight after the banquet."


    "I see. Well, keep up the hard work Clove. And Cole, good luck in the match. I look forward to it!"


    "A¡­ Thank you?" What is wrong with this family? Is the queen the only normal one? No, she is jealously looking at the collar on Alice so I don''t believe that''s the case.


    Perhaps the Prince is the normal one?


    That almost sickens me to think. But to be fair it does seem like his transformation is not an act. Or if it is, he is a sublime actor.


    "Well, Captain, should we go? Everyone''s waiting for us." Aqua says indicating to the assembled crowd.


    I suppose that is the case. We are the only match today. We are the main attraction. But will it really last long enough to be interesting?


    After nodding to Aqua we made our way back down the stairs and towards the barracks. We had finally purchased some armor, we want this battle to look good after all. If we can strike awe in people now we will have less trouble during our journey to the elven forest.


    That''s right I''ve come around. Fame isn''t the worst thing in the world I suppose, it will make life better.


    But Aqua is still not one who enjoys the spot light. I think I had forgotten since I had only seen that side of her briefly. It was only now walking down towards a crowd did I notice a trace of fear in her eyes.


    "Hey, it will be ok. I know it''s weird being stared at by so many, but I will protect you. So don''t worry, let''s just have a good fight. As if we were sparring."


    "¡­Mhm. Yeah, let''s do it. Just like normal." The trace extinguishes and she smiles brightly up towards me. "But, this time will be a bit different, I will win."


    "Oh, those are fighting words."


    "Mhm. Just you wait." She smiles proudly taking a step ahead of me and turning towards me while stepping backward. "You will see a brand new me!"


    "Oh. Well, be careful. I will too, of course."


    "Scared?"


    "No. I didn''t say that."


    "Mhm?"


    "Oh just hurry up and put your armor on," I say tossing her the thick bag.


    She catches it in a hand before drawing the string and smiling at the shining silver armor within.


    "It''s light so it won''t mess with your movements too much. But it should be fairly strong."


    "Against a normal opponent."


    "Oh, well yeah. No, it won''t have any effect in this battle. Purely for show."


    "Whats yours look like?"


    "Well you will see, go to the changing room already."


    "What? But it''s just you and me. No harm." She shrugs off my comment as if its stupidity. She then shrugs off her clothes just as easily. She slides her bare legs into the leather pants with a rough tug. She then begins unbuttoning her shirt before turning to me. "If you stare like that I will get embarrassed. Come on hurry up, Captain too."


    "R¡­right." Refusing to be shown up by Aqua I remove my pants exchanging them for the thicker leather pants equipped with the belt loops for steel plating.


    The plate didn''t cover much of my body but it would cover particularly vital areas. I had a thick fabric covering for my neck that while allowing movement could stop just about any normal blade.


    "Should I be warning you about staring now?" I ask the voyeuristic Aqua who sat agape looking at my bare chest.


    Honestly, it surprised me the first time I saw it too. I guess it makes sense that the strength stat would influence your muscle groups but I didn''t expect washboard abs.


    I choose the right stat for sure.


    "S¡­sorry."


    "No, problem. Well, I''m ready, you all set?"


    "Yeah. Let''s do it." Aqua says finishing her buttons on the leather coat and tightening the last belt on her gilded plate armor. "Hey, Captain."


    "Yeah?"


    "I love you."


    "A¡­ I¡­"


    "Oh, so captain can blush?" Aqua laughs not waiting for a response and stepping out the doors to the stage.


    After waiting for my heart to calm I ready myself again and follow her disappearing figure.


    ~ ~


    "It''s starting," Rou says waving her hand at the group who sat chatting around the refreshment table.


    "Oh, you''re right. Look at the armor Aqua is wearing." Clove, the first to step over to the balcony, says.


    "No, look at Master''s!" Alice nearly squeals, lifting a hand to her mouth to attempt to cover the excitement.


    It failed.


    The King and Queen, noticing the commotion follow the rest over and slide their chairs closer to the open wall.


    "This will surely be the ultimate fight."


    "You''re right dear. Even I can''t contain my excitement."


    "Franz, you know them better than me. Do you think Aqua has a chance against Cole?"


    "I''m not the one to ask," Franz says after a moment thinking about it.


    "I think Cole will win." Evan rebukes without lifting his eyes from the stage.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Me too," Ellie adds beside him.


    "My sister is strong now though, it surprised even me. She''s not normally one to enjoy fighting but now it''s different. Fighting is her only chance to spend time with Captain. And she thinks it is the best way she can help him. Will she win? Of course not. But she will do her best to amaze Captian. And everyone else of course."


    "With my magic tool, her chances increase. It is the peak of my ability. Perhaps even above."


    "Shh. It''s starting."


    They weren''t the only ones who went silent. The entire packed stands barely emitted a whisper after the two stepped into the arena.


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! This is something you have all barely slept in anticipation for. I know because I''m the same. I dare not interrupt too long. You should be aware but just in case. Introducing, on the right side. Aqua Moedy, and on the left¡­ Cole Moedy, the hero of Calistor!"


    The sounds of cheers were said to be heard for a hundred miles. It was near as deafening as Cole''s shockwave yesterday. There wasn''t a filled seat in the entire crowd. Everyone stood cheering to their utmost. Even those in the box who knew of the fact couldn''t help but be slaves to the aura of the crowd.


    The two in the arena politely waved before returning their attention to each other. When the crowd saw this the roaring began to cease. After another thirty seconds, the crowd finally sat quietly, observing the tension of the two figure''s staring contest.


    Neither batted an eye. Neither stepped forward to shake hands. This wasn''t a battle for this crowd to witness, this was a sparring match. No need for formalities the two thought.


    "When will they begi¡­" Calis started but his words were interrupted by a shadow descending over the bright arena.


    "Rain?" Mirna says while glancing at the thick clouds forming in the sky above.


    "No. This is something else." Clove says shaking her head at the clouds. "We have barriers up for this very purpose. It''s impossible for a storm to form."


    "Then wha¡­"


    "Wait, look. Cole is moving!"


    *CRASH*


    A bright flash near blinds the crowd moments after Cole raises his blade towards the air. A thick arc of lightning danced before firmly grounding itself into the blade held by Cole.


    "He¡­"


    "He called lightning."


    "Incredible. A real hero in the flesh."


    "Aqua is moving!"


    The king was right. Aqua had begun to slowly circle Cole holding her spear with both hands. She spoke with a smile but the volume from the crashing thunder drowned it out.


    Another bolt strikes the blade before Cole finally lowers it and points its glowing blade towards the moving Aqua. He smiles smoothly and nods to Aqua, likely answering whatever she had asked moments ago.


    It began.


    Another large crash sounds in the arena but this time its source is Aqua. She slaps the ground with her spear before rocketing towards Cole. She was only visible for a moment but her speed is incomprehensible.


    She vanishes into the thinning cloud of dust. Her method still worked despite the rain but her time within the cloud was shorter. Another loud bang resounds before a long pole shots outside the arena.


    "Good she used it."


    "What is that?!"


    "One hundred and fifty feet of spear in a ten-foot container."


    "What?"


    "It''s an extremely complex magic tool. It can extend its length. The only problem is its weight. If it weren''t someone as strong as Aqua it would be useless."


    "Or Captain."


    Triff thinks about it a moment before relenting. "Yeah, I suppose he could maybe use it too."


    *Bang*


    Another cloud of dust burst from the arena followed by the sounds of metal striking metal. The dust settles and again Aqua stood paces away from Cole with an annoyed smile.


    "Again." Could be barely heard through the rain before another loud bang and cloud of dust.


    Occasionally a long pole would jut from the cloud but a body never followed.


    "Is it an even match?" The king asks looking in awe at the match.


    "Not even a little." Clove says shaking her head.


    "She''s right. Cole still hasn''t moved a step."


    "What but¡­ Oh, you''re right. Look at the rocks at his feet. They are completely intact."


    "Again." The distant voice of Aqua says through the howling wind.


    *BANG*


    A larger cloud of dust forms before being swept away quickly with a twenty-foot spear.


    "Trying something new?" Cole''s voice says, finally penetrating the storm.


    *Bang*


    Again a cloud of dust, the sound of metal striking metal. And again it lowers with an unmoving Cole and an increasingly tired Aqua.


    No, something had changed this time. But only Triff could notice.


    "No, she can''t. Don''t strike again Aqua!" Triff shouts beginning to grow strangely anxious about something only she could see.


    "What is going on triff? Is everything ok?"


    "¡­No," Triff says looking at the small white line forming on the side of the spear.


    *Bang.*


    *crack*


    *BAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMM*


    The entire arena erupts in bright white light. This wasn''t lightning. This blast was something larger.


    The arena was blown away, fragments of brick and stone flying into the crowd and nearly striking the Box.


    "Captain!" Rou shouts looking towards a moving object that soared in the air before roughly striking the ground and rolling.


    Rou, as well as a deafened El, leap from the box to the bloody stands below sprinting towards the now visible carnage of the arena.


    Please be ok. They both begged in their hearts as the leap over the body littered stands, section by section.


    ~ ~


    "Mirna, it''ll be ok. Captain will wake up. You know Captain is strong."


    "But Rou¡­" Mirna began, tears rolling down her small face.


    "I know," Rou says putting a hand to Mirna''s head while wiping her own face with the other. "I know."


    "We have done all we can with our healing. It is in the hands of the Spirit of Faith now."


    "Instead of saying that how about you bring her here!" El snarls at the priest who backs away quickly in fear.


    "But¡­ The spirit of faith is¡­"


    "Leave it El. There''s nothing more she could do either. We just have to wait." Clove says from seated in a corner.


    The King and Queen were here earlier but there was much to deal with after the explosion. Calis wanted to stay as well but the king thought it best if just the crew were here.


    "Who is going to go talk to Triff?"


    "I¡­ I can''t," Rou says burying her head in a hand.


    "Is she still saying¡­"


    "Yeah, and I don''t disagree with her. It is all her fault. Both Aqua and Captain. It''s all her fault. There''s no one else to blame."


    "That''s¡­"


    "Master is waking up!" Alice shouts sliding into the room before skirting back around and running back to the room.


    """Captain!"""


    "Ah, wait who will¡­"


    "I''ll tell him," Rou says cutting off El mid thought.


    ~ ~


    "¡­She said it was the sealing bond. The spear was wrapped in a thin metal shell, apparently, it got scratched and the seal couldn''t¡­"


    "Where is Aqua?"


    "Ca¡­"


    "Where is she?"


    "Captain, Aqua didn''t make it. She was in the center of the blast. She''s¡­ She''s gone."


    "Where is she!"


    "She''s¡­"


    "Bring me her body."


    "But¡­"


    "BRING ME HER BODY! NOW." Cole shouts terrifying the group and sending them scattering like flies.

 Chapter 28

    "This is all that''s¡­" Rou began to say, trying to avoid the charred flesh with her eyes.


    "I''m sorry for yelling," I say taking a deep breath and placing a hand on the thick carbon.


    Flakes of Aqua crumble under my hand.


    Will it work right?


    It has to work. This is why I have it.


    Please, God. Despite everything, I''ve never asked you for anything. Please just let this work.


    I focus on the feeling of warmth El had shown me weeks earlier. I''ve never tried this. But it will work.


    "Cap¡­"


    "Shh." El''s voice emits focusing her eyes on the mana gathering in my hands.


    My hands had begun to feel hot. My head was swimming, I felt like I was low on blood. What am I missing there should be more than enough mana.


    Ah, if it''s like menu then¡­


    "Resurrect."


    With my words, the room glows a bright blue. Several gasps can be heard after my words. They seem to understand what I intend now.


    As the glow dims I notice a look of hope across Rou''s face. No, it was across everyone''s faces.


    The glow dims to a soft light before thumping twice with the same beat as my heart.


    "Bah!" A voice under my extended hand''s gasps. "Wha¡­"


    "Aq¡­Aqua?" Rou stammers stepping closer and confirming what she see''s is really real.


    "Oh? Am I naked? Captain, how forward of you." Aqua says coughing and looking at her bare chest and legs.


    "I couldn''t restore your clothes."


    "Restore?" Aqua asks tilting her head. "So I guess I lost?"


    "No, actually now it would be considered a tie," I assure her patting her soft hair. It seems I couldn''t reproduce salt damaged hair. But she is still beautiful. "Ah, regarding what you said before we started."


    "Hmm? My mind is really fuzzy. What''d I say."


    "Well, I love you too Aqua. I couldn''t live without you."


    "Oh," Aqua says with a giggle. "So will someone explain why everyone''s eyes are red?"


    "Y¡­you''re dead. Or, you were." Rou says again feeling the soft skin to be sure it''s authentic. "But, you''re not anymore. It''s really you."


    "It''s a miracle," El says extending a hand to confirm for herself.


    "Uhm. I don''t really get it but can you guys stop touching me. Although Captain can leave his hand for now."


    "No, Aqua you were seriously dead. Like, nothing left. You were ash."


    "Rou. That''s enough, she doesn''t need to hear that. Everything is fine now. So let''s just forget it."


    "Yes Captain but¡­"


    "Where is Triff?" I ask not waiting for her question.


    "S¡­she was in the stair well for awhile. I don''t know if she''s still¡­"


    "I''ll be back, get Aqua dressed we will need to sneak out so to not draw attention."


    """Y¡­Yes Captain.""" A couple shaky voices reply.


    I step from the room and glance in either direction for a stair well. I have been in this hospital before but there are lots of stair wells.


    It''s dark outside. How long was I unconscious? How long did they have to think Aqua was gone? I feel like I have failed them. No, I have failed them.


    "¡­my fault¡­ It''s all my fault¡­ It''s all my¡­" a soft voice echoes through the hallway as if saying my own thoughts.


    I press on the door standing between me and the source of the noise. It moves before hitting something solid. I press again while limiting my strength but again it bumps the mass.


    Well, there is enough room, so I slide through the blocked doorway.


    "That''s a fire hazard you know," I say to the balled up Triff.


    I had nothing else. What could I say? I still don''t have any idea what I should say.


    "Ca¡­ Cole. You are¡­" She says with a gasp before turning her head back to her knees. "But I¡­ And Aqua she¡­ I didn''t know¡­"


    "Hey Triff, calm down, take a deep breath."


    "But it''s all my fault. I was¡­ I was so caught up in my stupid desire to¡­"


    "To kill me?"


    "What?! No, I wanted to impress you. But instead Aqua is¡­ is¡­"


    "Impress me?"


    "A selfish desire for something Aquarou mentioned. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Hurry up and do it. I deserve nothing less."


    "Well, you certainly did make some impressive magic tools. I''d say I was impressed." I say, thinking back to the gun Rou hit me with, as well as the magic canceling wand El used. "But, I don''t know what Aquarou told you, and as for the other thing. Well, there was no harm done so I will forgive you on the condition yo¡­"


    "No harm?! Aqua is dead. My impatience in testing resulted in¡­"


    "Aqua is fine. Right, Aqua?"


    "Mhm. Good as new. So please stop crying Triff." Aqua says popping her now clothed body into the still blocked doorway.


    "Wh¡­ impossible." Triff says dropping her jaw and standing up with a jolt to properly examine Aqua. "It''s really you but¡­ Then who was¡­"


    "It was me apparently. I don''t remember it but I heard the story from Rou. Triff, don''t blame yourself, I got ahead of myself and wouldn''t relent in my attack. And Captain even gave me the opportunity to end it each time. But each time I refused¡­"


    "No! It''s my fault, the tool wasn''t stable. I thought the new seal could withstand your attack but¡­"


    "So it is my fault, see."


    "It doesn''t matter who''s fault it is," I cut between the two who would likely go on like this for awhile. "As long as we learned something from this."


    "Mhm, I still can''t win against Captain."


    "And I will properly test all magic tools myself before giving it to the Crew."


    "Well, I don''t want anyone getting on my crew getting hurt," I say towards Triff. "That includes you."


    "But that''s¡­ "


    "If anything I will test it myself first. Think about it, who else could put your tool''s past their limit?"


    "I suppose but what if..."


    "Ah, I''ll be fine," I reassure her flexing my arm. "I can take it."


    "Th¡­" Triff says thinking about it a moment.


    "I agree with Triff, it shouldn''t be Captain. You were unconscious for eight hours after the explosion. What would happen if you were in the center of the blast."


    "I don''t really think it would change much. My body was apparently intact after the blast, I only had a couple cracked ribs and a concussion."


    "I¡­" Triff begins, looking at the large bruise on the left side of my face. "I''m sorry. It was all my fault."


    "Well, I don''t think you are entirely wrong. But as I said you learned something right? And Aqua is alright, so it''s ok. If anything I blame myself more than anything."


    ""Captain?""


    "It''s nothing," I say absently. "Well, let''s go. It''s late and I''m exhausted from using that much mana."


    Aqua ponders it with a finger to her chin but she appears to be completely full of energy. I guess that''s where all mine went. Thief.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Using that much mana, you mean¡­ Then you really did bring her back from the void."


    ~ ~


    "Master, where are you going? Aren''t you tired?" Alice''s voice asks piercing the silence of the room.


    "I''m fine. I just need some fresh air."


    "Would you like me to¡­"


    "No, I''m ok. I need some time alone to think." Noticing her expression of worry I add a reassuring word. "Don''t worry, I''m alright. It''s nothing really."


    "I see¡­"


    With that, I left the bedroom and step up the hallway out the door.


    The night air was crisp, dew had formed on the deck making it reflect a thousand moonlights. I carefully step over the slick boards and down to the harbor. I have no destination really. I just need to keep walking.


    Just keep walking.


    If I''m gone they will be safer right? They can protect themselves at this point. No, perhaps it was my training that put them in more danger.


    It doesn''t matter. My mind is made up, it will be better like this even if they don''t agree.


    Perhaps I understand what Damien meant just a little better.


    "So dad was right, this is when it happened." The footsteps behind me ask.


    I had noticed them a moment ago. She mentioned ''dad'' so it is Clove? No, the voice is young. Mirna?


    No, this girl is younger than Mirna. She looks at me inquisitively with a tilted head.


    "Who are you? How do you know me?"


    "No need to get so defensive. I''m someone who''s looking out for your best interest."


    "Ah, another Spirit? Then maybe the Noble spirit? Or the spirit of love here to tell me I''m making the wrong choice. You don''t need to tell me, I already half know."


    "I''m not a spirit, But I am something they desired more than anything. But if you know it''s the wrong choice why do you make it?"


    "Because in the long run, it will be better this way."


    "Why?"


    "¡­"


    "To spare yourself the pain of seeing a loved one hurt again. Your life is destined for danger, it''s inevitable. But perhaps if you''re alone¡­"


    "If I''m alone at least I''m the only one who will die next time."


    "But that''s wrong. In fact if you leave now, the future in which one of them dies will come to pass."


    "Then I will just resurrect them again."


    "You will be too late."


    "¡­You speak like you know this as fact."


    "You told me yourself. Or, my father did at least. Not the you who you are now."


    "Father¡­"


    "Yes," The girl says blooming a large smile and curtseying. "I would introduce myself but, well if I succeed then I will never exist in the first place. But perhaps I will be conceived again, you never know."


    "I sent you back to¡­"


    "No! I requested it myself knowing full well what will happen. But it''s ok, I won''t notice it. And I think the image of everyone smiling again would be amazing."


    "Then you know the others in your future. How¡­" I begin but stop myself thinking what the information may cause. I don''t want to see her erased.


    "Two hundred years from now you finally got the guts to come back to them. Some were reluctant at that point though, they had already been hurt, some had even moved on. And of course, there were the ones who died¡­"


    "Who."


    "I won''t say. And it likely matters not. If you don''t leave, it will never happen."


    "But, if¡­" I start trying to think of an excuse.


    "Oh, nice!" The girl says stabbing a hand into the air in joy after looking through the palm of her hand.


    I began to see details of the brick wall behind her as she starts to disappear.


    "Before I go. A secret message from Mom. ''Hurry up and kiss me already''. Bye-bye!"


    "Wait!"


    But it was too late.


    She had vanished into thin air. But had it really worked? Wasn''t I still on the fence?


    No, I suppose not. If I really am too late to save one of them in that future. Then I have to prevent it by any means necessary.


    Ah, why was I even going to leave in the first place?


    I love them, and that won''t change. Now I pity that future me too. Well, I suppose he no longer exists.


    "Thanks." Another voice says from behind me. A group of girls stand shyly in a line. One had slightly pointed ears but she quickly covers them when she notices my glance.


    "You all are¡­"


    But one quickly presses a golden stone seated on a metal box and again they vanish into the night before I can finish.


    Ah, what a night. I need sleep.


    Or perhaps I already am sleeping?


    ~ ~


    "That''s how it is. I hope I can have your assistance in keeping it a secret." I say to the king who still sat in shock looking at Aqua beside me.


    "There isn''t even a single blemish." He says in awe of the damage he had seen yesterday. "You really brought her back to life."


    "I had no choice, but I think you can understand why this ability should be kept secret."


    "Yes, of course. If people knew about this they would naturally want you to bring their loved ones back. So you really are learning from the church."


    "If it was that easy I would, but I''m still completely drained of mana. It took more than I expected, I''m just sad I can''t even use it on those who died in the blast yesterday."


    "That''s not your responsibility. It was the Royal engineers who failed to create a barrier strong enough to contain the blast."


    There was a barrier at all? It must have been paper thin from the look of the damage to the arena.


    Those deaths are on me though despite the King''s words. I know that full well.


    "Well, I will keep it a secret of course. But it would be a good idea to leave the capital. Some people will recognize Aqua, it would draw unnecessary attention."


    "I agree. I planned to leave tonight."


    "Mhm, good idea. Could I make a request though?"


    "Sure?"


    "Would you mind escorting Franz and his kids back to Marrow?"


    "Oh? Yeah, of course, we are headed that direction anyway." I say thinking about it a moment. "How did they get here in the first place?"


    "Carriage, it was over two weeks on the road. But it sounds like your ship can go a bit faster than that."


    "Oh, did someone let it slip?"


    "Mhm, you got here from Marrow in four hours. I can''t even begin to imagine how."


    "Yeah, another secret I guess."


    "Oh, the mysterious hero." The king says with a laugh. "Right, right. I nearly forgot, if not for the glare I''m getting from Clove. As the king, for winning the tournament. Anything you desire is yours."


    Oh. I had forgotten about this. Wasn''t there something I wanted? What was it?


    "Ah. Right! I want complete control of dangerous island''s #280-294."


    What? Why am I getting such weird looks from the group?


    OH! Right.


    "And, your daughter as well."

 Chapter 28.5

    *Desire*


    "Autumn, a letter came. It''s from Cole!"


    "What? When? Let me see!"


    "It came earlier, a merchant ship delivered it."


    "He''s¡­ in the capital? And he''s fighting in the tournament with the girls?"


    "You should have seen Pina''s face when she read that."


    "Jealous?"


    "Well, I think she wanted a chance to show Captain her improvement over these past months."


    "Oh that''s right, she is going to join the crew right?"


    "That was what she requested as a reward."


    "Oh, right did you ever decide what you wanted? Captain disappeared before you decided."


    "Well his disappearance, while scary, was a secret blessing. I couldn''t for the life of me think of what to ask for. And the pressure of having him nearby made it even harder to decide."


    "But you thought of something? Will you ask for a collar like Alice?" Autumn asks with a sly grin.


    "No, I''m not. Fortunately, Captain hasn''t discovered my fetish yet. But enough about that, I did decide."


    "Oh?"


    "Mhm, I want Captain to build a mansion."


    "What? But we already have the manor and the boarding house. And they stay on the Excalibur. Why?"


    "Well, I don''t think Alice likes staying on the boat all the time. And haven''t you noticed it too? Ever since everyone moved out of the manor, morale hasn''t been what it used to be when we all lived together."


    "So you want Captain to build a house and have everyone live there? But didn''t he want us to get our own places to live?"


    "Mm, but I think if Captain asked everyone to move in with him they wouldn''t say no. I think most actually wanted to continue living in the manor, but we knew we had to make room for new employees. But if we had a place big enough for everyone¡­"


    "I agree, I''ve heard similar from the restaurant workers. Even the new girls know they have to leave the manor but are reluctant. But don''t you think that''s a pretty big request?"


    "I don''t know. Cole is so difficult to read. He will likely easily agree to it but is it really ok?"


    *30 minutes or it''s free*


    "Excuse me is there a Lynn in here?"


    "Yes here. Here."


    "Ah, here you go ma''am."


    "My thank you, dear. I don''t recognize you, are you new?"


    "Ah, yes Cap¡­ Cole bough¡­ hired me a few weeks ago. This is my first time delivering though. This town is complex but luckily I knew this place because of Miss Mirna."


    "Oh, sounds so strange to hear my daughter''s name spoken so politely."


    "Daughter?! You are¡­"


    "Yes. Well, I''m not sure I can still consider her my daughter though. But I am her mother."


    "Mirna is renowned by all the staff at our restaurant. Did you perhaps teach her to cook?"


    "I have heard as much, but I would say I only taught her the basics. Or more she picked them up from watching me. But she has long since surpassed both me and my husband. Now all I have is my cream stew recipe."


    "Cream stew?"


    "Ah, nothing. Sorry, I accidentally depressed myself. My apologies, you must be busy. How much does it come out to?"


    "8 silver, but I am in no rush. It is interesting to learn about the Demon chef¡­ Ah! I am so sorry I meant¡­"


    "So she really is called that?" Lynn says with a laugh while counting silver coins. "Here you are. Thank you very much."


    "No, thank you!"


    *Adrift*


    "Oh Golin, port side. 240 degrees."


    "Hmm, Oh. What is that? Wreckage?"


    "I''m not sure, I thought it was a boat at first but¡­"


    "No that''s no boat that''s just some floating trash. Let''s keep an eye on it but¡­"


    "There''s someone on there, Look, look." The first mate quickly passes a spyglass to Golin.


    "That''s¡­ What in the hell? Who''s the old man?"


    "Should we help him?"


    "Of course, we couldn''t call ourselves an ETC crew if we left someone in danger. Adjust course, let''s ask him if he wants a tow into town."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    """Yes Captain!"""


    ~


    "So that''s a boat you say? What about the sail?"


    "Ah, no worries. The spirit of the ocean guides me."


    "Hmm, is that so? Well this time it seems to have guided you to black seas. Then you don''t want a tow to Ikin?"


    "I never said that! Clearly, the ocean spirit guided you to me, so it would be rude to say no."


    "I see. But it was actually Cole Moedy who brought us to you. My name is Golin, I am fleet commander, and a captain for the Excalibur Trade Company."


    "Excalibur you say? And Cole Moedy¡­ Why do I recognize that name?"


    "You know the Admiral?"


    "No I don''t thin¡­ Oh! It was those strange people from awhile ago. They asked me about him. I have no clue who he is though. They also asked about my daughters. Strange people. I hope Rou and Aqua didn''t get involved with someone dangerous."


    "Rou and Aqua¡­ Then you are¡­?!"


    "Hmm?"


    *Rumor Mill #3*


    "Hear about the explosion in the capital?"


    "What?!"


    "They say it was during the finals."


    "Derrick, don''t you go to the tournament with your parents?"


    "We used to, but it got so boring we stopped going last year. Biggest mistake of my life I guess."


    "Well from the sound of it, you might be better off."


    "I suppose that''s true. Did anyone get hurt?"


    "Yeah¡­ A lot."


    "What?"


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah. I haven''t heard exactly but my sister works at the temple. They took care of the bodies and¡­ It was apparently really bad. ''Hundreds'' she said."


    "Holy sh¡­"


    "Oy! You rookies paying attention. You are on duty, enough chattering!"


    """YES!"""


    ~ ~


    "Hey Kapi, you hear about the new kid?"


    "Yeah it seems like everyone''s talking about him."


    "Zo said he already made his first transfer."


    "What!? He already figured it out? Damien didn''t do it for¡­ what, a hundred years? And since then none of the new ones ever did it. But I mean, what kind of transfer was it?"


    "Full, or so she says."


    "What? Why in the world would he do that? Is he insane?"


    "She said he probably didn''t realize what it was, maybe still doesn''t. In any case, it should be fun to watch."


    "I suppose that makes sense, but¡­ I never got a full transfer."


    "Jealous?"


    "No!"


    "But isn''t it funny, the first transfer was an accident, just like Damien."


    "That''s not the only similarity."


    "Hmm?"


    ~ ~


    "We were attacked on the road near Point port. It was strange though. Never seen orc''s act like that."


    "Hmm?"


    "They didn''t really attack, they mostly just held a defensive position. We were lucky they did though, their numbers were way above ours."


    "How many did you lose?"


    "That''s the thing. None, a few were hurt but nothing a traveling priest couldn''t handle."


    "Wierd."


    "Heh. Now I''m glad I''m a foot in the grave."


    "What do you mean old man? And you know it''s not polite to eavesdrop."


    "Orc''s acting weird, that the sign of the rise of an Orc King. The rise of an Orc King, that''s the sign of the Demon King''s revival. So it''s finally come."


    "What? Oy is that true!?"


    *Hands to yourself*


    "Captain."


    "Yeah, what''s up Aqua?"


    "Um¡­ Do you find me attractive?"


    "What? What''s this about?"


    "Well, after¡­ everything happened, you were touching my bare chest but¡­ You didn''t react or¡­"


    "Oh? That was¡­ an extreme situation."


    "If it were Rou or Clove you would surely¡­"


    "No, I think it would have been the same. I was more worried about your life at the moment. But thinking back on it¡­ Ahem. Yes, Aqua. I find you attractive."


    "I see."


    "Come here."


    "Captain? Is this really ok? Isn''t this normally Mirna''s position?"


    "Well, it just sort of turns out that way. I normally prefer sleeping on my right side. But this is fine for tonight, as long as its ok with you, of course."


    "No complaints here!"

 Chapter 29

    "AQUA! Is it really you but, but I saw, and I heard¡­"


    "Oh, when did Ellie and Aqua become friends," I ask towards the equally agape Franz on the deck beside me.


    We had waited until we were past the sea gate to reveal Aqua''s condition. But talking to Franz for an hour about Aqua''s supposed death was difficult. It sort of made it feel more real.


    I had tried to change the subject but it seemed he was doing his best to help me through the time.


    He was a nice guy.


    Finally out of his shock he reruns my question through his head. "Ah right, well Ellie and Evan always hang out around the ETC restaurant. It seems Ellie and the rest of the girls bonded over something between training sessions."


    "Interesting."


    I have a theory what they bonded over but it seems like a selfish thought so I will keep it to myself.


    "Just what are you, Cole? You ''brought her back to life'' you say? Are you a spirit incarnate?"


    "Nothing like that. I''m just a normal kid."


    "Heh. No, Evan is a normal kid. You are¡­"


    "Oh, you know he can hear you."


    "My dad is speaking what''s on my mind too," Evan says looking at me with a raised brow.


    "Well, I think I''m just a normal kid. But in any case. We are going to be dropping the sail and picking up speed in a minute here. Can I ask you guys to retire to the interior of the ship? It will get fairly windy up here."


    "Uhm? Ok?"


    I suppose what I just said did make very little sense. Maybe I will add this just to make it a bit more confusing.


    "I''ll let you know once we arrive in Marrow."


    The group, including non-essential personnel, went to the galley where Mirna was preparing lunch.


    All that remained on the deck was El to act as our eyes, Rou to act as our map, and Triff to make sure her invention was operating properly.


    "So the mark II, huh?" I ask towards Triff. "There is no risk of any explo¡­"


    "None. These are mostly upgrades Aquarou devised. On the other hand, the spear was something entirely of my design. Again, I am so so¡­"


    "Understood. Well as long as you learned something. But if you say this is good to go. I trust it."


    {It is perfect. Steering is increased, as well as speed control of the ''engine'', as you called it.}


    "I see. Well, let''s set our speed to 50% for now and work it up over time. Once we are in deep waters we will really see what it can do."


    "Understood, Captain. Rou, would you mind cranking on that pulley beside you." Triff says indicating towards a shiny metal pulley attached to the port side of the ship.


    "Oh? That''s new, what does it do?" Rou says slacking the rope attached to it and beginning to pull as instructed.


    "It''s attached to the baffles near the magic core. It releases excess water pressure, slowing us while also forcing our ride height higher in the water. With less boat in the water, we will cause less draft. Once we begin hydroplaning we can increase thrust by closing the baffles."


    "Uhmmm¡­"


    "It makes us go faster than normally possible. Originally we were able to make this distance so quickly because Aquarou was basically cutting a channel through the ocean for our boat to travel in. This is basically the same concept without using Aquarou''s magic." I explain to Rou who seemed confused by the terminology.


    It was understandable she would be confused. These were ideas I had just introduced to this world. I was more surprised Triff and Aquarou so quickly figured out the concept.


    After Triff was sure everything was proper I place the thin metal key into the steering column.


    "Let''s see what this baby can do," I say with a grin as the propulsion starts and we slowly begin rising above the water.


    ~ ~


    Is it cheating to plow through a monster at hundreds of miles an hour? Is that still considered your kill?


    Apparently.


    But level 51 is useless so I''ll ignore it until I hit another multiple of ten.


    "Mirna what do you have for lunch?" I ask stepping into the delicious smelling kitchen.


    Mirna was stirring a pot carefully when I entered, but at my words she ran over with a spoon, hurriedly stuffing it into my mouth.


    "Mhm. It''s good. Soup?"


    "It''s supposed to be stew. But it won''t ever get thick." Mirna whimpers at my response before dejectedly walking back to the pot and returning her attention to stirring. "It boils and boils but never thickens."


    "Have any more of that bread flower I got you last week?"


    "Yeah, a bit. Why? Do you want bread?"


    "Well yeah it would be perfect with the stew but we still have plenty. I''m saying use the flour to thicken it."


    "What? What do you mean?" Mirna asks looking at me strangely.


    "It''s called gluten. When flour is added to water it links together into long elastic strings. They are what makes up the bubbles in bread. And it causes stews to thicken. Surely this must be known in this world?"


    "Mirna will try!"


    "Oh! Now you seem back to normal!"


    "Mm, Thanks, Captain."


    "No problem, well if you don''t need help in here I will go and set the table with Aqua."


    "Mm. Mirna''s good to go!" She grins with a thumb extended towards me. "With this I surpass mother."


    I hear a terrifying laugh as I walk out of the kitchen. Is this perhaps where the nickname came from?


    "Oh Aqua you are already done?" I remark when I notice the table already prepared in the dining room.


    "Yeah, any excuse to stop all the questions from Ellie and Evan."


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah at first it was all questions about you. But then it turned to questions like ''what was being dead like?'', which was kind of weird to be asked."


    "You still don''t remember anything from that time?"


    "Nope, I don''t even remember the battle. I do remember teasing you before it started. That came back to me sometime last night during the cuddling." Aqua says adjusting a glass''s position on the table.


    "I see," I say turning around so she doesn''t see my blushing cheeks.


    How can she so openly call it ''cuddling''? Sure that''s what it was. but still.


    ~ ~


    "Oh, this is delicious!" Franz says nearly dropping the spoon into the bowl of whiteish stew.


    Clams, potatoes, celery, corn, peas, it was undoubtedly clam chowder. But the potatoes of this world taste different, a slight spice that really brings the whole dish together.


    It also leads to delicious fries, but that''s another story.


    "Mhm, it really is. Great work Mirna. Another fantastic dish as always."


    "Yay!" Mirna says with cheeks full of chowder.


    "Properly swallow first, Mirna." El chastises from beside while blowing on her spoon carefully.


    I notice El picks out the potatoes. Why? Perhaps the spice is too strong. Thinking back on it I don''t think she ever ate the fries either.


    If her senses are amplified does that include taste?


    What about pleasure? Ah, no I''m getting off topic.


    "Mirna what are these round thingies?" Ellie asks holding a clam in her spoon.


    "Have you never had a Clam?" I ask Ellie who, unable to resist. stuffed the clam into her mouth.


    "Captain it isn''t a common food. Actually, I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone who cooks shells."


    "And certainly nobody eats the goop raw!"


    "Oh?" I ask honestly surprised by this news. They had all so willingly eaten the clams but was it really something strange here? "But raw oysters are the best. Why don''t people eat them in this¡­ Country."


    I can''t forget I''m in the company of people who don''t know I''m from another world.


    "Your country must be weird," Franz says stuffing a spoonful into his mouth with a delighted sigh.


    "It is."


    "Does your country have a hero like you?" Evan asks, curious about my home.


    "Hmm, well yeah. You might say that. We elect somebody to the position every four years."


    "Elections! Genius." Clove says between bites.


    I suppose she understands I am talking about government and not heroes.


    "Is that person strong?"


    "Incredibly. He can destroy the planet with the press of a button."


    "That''s¡­" Evan says with widened eyes.


    Ellie nods to him adding, "Yeah, that explains why Cole is so strong."


    "Well, I''m not sure they are related." I shrug to the two.


    "Cole! Could these clams be harvested?"


    "Oh! Now you are talking more like a Lord. Yeah definitely. I can instruct the fisherman on how to do it. It takes a bit of work but I found a good patch a few miles north of Marrow that is great for clam digging."


    "So it can''t be done with boats?"


    "Not exactly, it would actually be great work for the kids who used to collect shells for the guild."


    "Ah, that reminded me. That, that! That''s one of his right?" Franz says remembering something and excitedly pointing at the painting hanging on the wall a few feet from the table.


    "Yeah, it was quite a loss for the city. I thought of taking up the job of paying the kids for the shells but it seems a lot of them work for ETC carrying boxes now."


    "It''s true, the homeless problem is now nearly non-existent. At this point if anything we need more construction workers. The town is growing faster than we can build it. If only you could start a construction company."


    "Oh, hmm."


    "Any interest?"


    "Perhaps. Triff, do you have any experience with non-magical engineering?"


    Triff realizing she was asked a question, quickly finishes the spoonful and answers. "Some. Dwarves naturally have an understanding of materials. I think I could build a house pretty easily if I needed to."


    "I see, well you and I will try and train a few people and see how it goes."


    Who knows perhaps construction isn''t a skill my demon abilities amplify. But, then again Cooking is, so the chances of that are low.


    ~ ~


    "Impossible! But, I''m seeing it with my own eyes. Did you not knock us out after lunch?" Franz asks looking at the familiar docks in the distance.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Nope, I wouldn''t do that. It''s a quick ship, Triff here made it into an awesome magic tool. But this is something like a secret, hence we are sailing to port. So could you keep quiet about it."


    "No problem, the hero has to have a few tricks up his sleeve after all."


    "Exactly."


    "Oh, it seems like we are getting a big welcome again," Rou says pointing to the large group of assembled crews. They were now wearing matching embroidered shirts with ''ETC'' on the shoulder. A good investment.


    A few boats were shuffled around as we neared the port. Our spot in the rear was cleared and we commenced mooring the massive ship.


    Triff helped this time though so it became slightly easier. We now have directional thrust jets that could make the ship move in previously impossible ways.


    But really I told her about that just as a side comment, I didn''t really expect it to be possible. Could she reproduce just about anything from my world with magic? I will have to slowly increase the difficulty. Maybe I will get a 4k tv in a few decades.


    "Cole! You are really back?" Karlie huffs after running full speed towards the docks. "We heard you fought in the tournament. But wasn''t the tournament a few days ago?"


    "It''s a long story, I will explain later. From the look of it, the new crews finished training already? And I must say they look good." I say pointing towards the outfits of the men and women marching behind us.


    The numbers had become more equal, men still dominated the staff of the fleets but we now had a few crews that were 60% female. It surprised me but so long as the completed the training I had no problem with it.


    "Yes it was something the staff actually insisted on, I was attempting to hand out the bonuses you gave me for them but they said to instead spend some on matching uniforms."


    "Oh, diligent staff. How much was it?"


    "I think they underestimated their salaries, I still had one hundred ninety-five gold to hand out after the uniforms were purchased."


    "So I''m not the only one who has no concept of money."


    "Apparently not."


    "Do we have matching hats for the Captains? And maybe a badge to go on their shirt? We could also hand out medals for acts of valor, and maybe introduce a ranking system for crew members."


    "Those¡­ Those are really good ideas!" Pina says appearing beside me suddenly and nearly scaring the fecal matter out of me.


    "Well, you guys seem to have adopted the military style already so let''s double down on it."


    This also fits into one of my plans perfectly. In fact, nearly everything is going according to a plan I didn''t even know I had until a few days ago.


    "Is it true Cole is back?" Another voice says from the left side. There were the soft sounds of panting so whoever it was had run further than either Pina or Karlie.


    "It''s indeed true Autumn," Karlie says patting the exhausted girls back.


    "Cole. Welcome back." She says emitting a big grin. "Things at the new location are going extremely well. We could serve the entire city simultaneously if we wanted to. And some of the herbs are now harvestable. The first tests have been delicious. I would love for you and Mirna to come try them."


    "I would like to see the garden too Captain," El says nodding to me passionately.


    "I must thank you El, all the crops are growing phenomenally. It must be due to your help with the soil."


    "It was nothing," El says curtseying to the girl.


    "Oh! And Karlie decided on her reward so be sure to ask her about it."


    "Wah! Autumn why''d you say that."


    "Because I knew you wouldn''t."


    "Oh¡­ it seems you two have gotten close." Alice says with a bit of bitterness.


    "Alice, don''t say it like that," Karlie say squeezing Alice into a tight hug. "I, of course, love Alice the most."


    I swear I saw a hint of sadness in Autumn, so it''s like that? Or perhaps I''m just projecting my fantasies.


    ~ ~


    A house. Hmm, was she reading my mind?


    I had actually planned to try building with Triff and what better than a house.


    But something large enough for everyone? How many is it now, I purchased twelve last month. And the rescue was fourteen. So with the crew and I, that''s thirty-two?


    Good God.


    How many rooms is that? At the density of the Excalibur, five rooms? But I doubt the staff will want to live like that. I will build a room for each, they can decide sleeping arrangements themselves. I know some of the girls are currently living together. Perhaps¡­ No, I won''t go down that road in my mind again.


    "So what do we do first?" I ask triff who was inspecting the lumber I had taken from storage. It was actually a slightly cheaper market price if I purchase it through my menu.


    Really I just need an excuse to spend Merchant points. I didn''t think ETC would earn them for me even when I was away. This is handy. It''s like I''m earning money twice.


    "This lumber is already dimensioned somehow. It is perfect for construction. We will need to carve pegs, we can drill holes with my magic tool, we need hammers, umm¡­" She taps her chin a few times thinking of what else she needs.


    "Alright, i can get all of that no problem, if you think of anything else just let me know."


    We begin the process, Triff carves hole while I dig holes for the foundation.


    The plot was large and its location was ideal, a large field a few blocks from the lord''s mansion. I thought I remembered seeing Ellie and Evan walking their dog in the field so I felt bad but apparently they were excited to be our neighbors.


    Triff asked me to bury a pillar of wood in dirt but I was concerned about rot. She seemed not worried about it though. Perhaps this world doesn''t have concrete?


    Well, I do.


    "Menu."


    Oh! That''s new.


    But really, I was excited about using my strength to build something.


    This is just cheating.


    I have a tab labeled [Construction]. Let me guess, there is a point system?


    Bing Bing.


    Oh, I''m so excited to start collecting more points¡­


    Will I ever get an update? I think these points could be combined into a single currency that is spendable across all the menus. But I suppose I''m not a developer.


    Get to work God. You designed this, right?


    "Triff check this out." I hold out a bag of sandy material to her. She grips it from me and weakly grunts from the sudden weight. "It''s called concrete. It will turn to stone when you add water."


    "Impressive. I have a magic tool that can do something similar, but this is surely easier if all that''s needed is water. Is it something expensive?"


    "No, we could distribute it without much trouble. In fact, it would be pure profit. But I think it would be pretty helpful in opening a construction company, and we will have the benefit of being able to design structures unlike anyone else."


    "Is it really such a handy material?"


    I glance around to see if anyone is walking nearby. It''s slightly forested so I was obscured enough to show off a bit.


    "Yeah, you can build stuff like this with it." I select one of the designs from the construction menu and a disgusting green wire mesh appears I''m my vision. I adjust my body until the location is right. A few times I placed the wireframe building over a tree but it turned red as one might expect.


    I confirm a location and drop the building in place. Surprisingly I don''t have to bang on the wire frame for thirty seconds before it appears.


    "Ah, that''s right. Captain is incomprehensible. I had nearly forgotten." Triff says attempting to sound unfazed.


    "Well not that, check out the building. Have you ever seen anything like that?"


    "It is similar to some dwarf architecture, but it is typically carved from stone. I understand now the use of this material. It really is like a stone." She says running a hand over the smooth rounded surface of the tower. "But if you can build like this, what reason do we have for building a mansion."


    "Well to be honest I didn''t know I could do this until a moment ago. We are sharing this discovery you might say. But don''t you think its kind of cheating?"


    "No, why? It''s simply magic. If you have a magic that can do it. Do it. It''s the same with magic tools. Many dwarves say to use a chisel is better than a grind-tool. But this is a foolish belief. It is always best to use the most advanced method."


    "Hmm, I see. Well, we will still have to teach employees the proper way to build. But I would like to try building our mansion this way."


    "Speaking of. How are we planning to find staff?"


    "I have thought about that, I talked with Karlie about it a bit. It seems they employ alot of people part time. I was going to ask those people, starting with those still living in the boarding house. Karlie also mentioned a few of her staff that could run the business whenever we leave. Unless you want to stay here."


    "No, I would like to keep traveling with Captain."


    "So you can be sure I don''t do anything demon-like?"


    "No, I just think it''s the optimal place."


    "I see, well, in any case, I''m glad," I say patting her mess of hair. "I would prefer you be nearby the Excalibur. Just in case the magic tool ever has problems."


    "Ah, I was almost happy there for a second," Triff says eying me with a bitter face.


    "I''m kidding of course. Well, half kidding. I really would prefer you stay with us. And I think the crew has become friends with you so they would say the same thing."


    "Mhm, I do enjoy chatting with El. She often says we need to stick together. I found it strange at first but now I agree. For some reason, we are treated differently by the people around town."


    "I suppose that type of thing happens in any world. But enough about that, how would you like to experiment more with this magic as you called it?"


    "Yes, what else can you build?"


    "Let''s see!"

 Chapter 30

    Construction menu is by far the coolest so far. I can expand and adjust buildings just by selecting a wall and walking. Starting with a tall rounded tower, I created a large star shaped mansion. The interior was blank but I have a tool for that as well apparently.


    I selected [Interiors] and began adding bedrooms to the massive open structure.


    Its exterior reminded me of an old civil war fort but the interior looked more like the royal palace when I was done with it. It was expensive, nearly every inch of floor was covered in silky carpet. A half dozen rooms were built into each point of the star. The center was occupied by a large kitchen/living room. And my room was in the tower above the kitchen.


    This was by design, the scent of breakfast will wake me up. I couldn''t dream of anything better.


    But I''m not a designer. Triff had to point out many problems with my design. Doors hitting doors. Rooms being inaccessible. I ran into many problems.


    But all I really cared about was that my bed was now larger. Much larger.


    "A sink there and there, And cutting boards here. And then an oven right up here." Mirna says dancing around the open kitchen while pointing at places.


    I mark each with the planning setting of the Construction menu.


    "How about two ovens?"


    "OOOOOH!" She says excitedly without properly answering.


    I make the adjustment to her design and begin placing the items she asked for.


    "Is this sink big enough?"


    "It''s huge!" Mirna says attempting to reach the bottom of it.


    "Oh, that might be a problem, huh, you need to be able to drain it properly."


    I find a lower profile sink and replace it for half a refund.


    "Oh! Amazing!"


    "Glad you are impressed. How''s everything else, can you reach everything?"


    "Barely, but you know, Mirna will keep growing. So it''s no problem if stuff is high up. Mirna will grow taller!"


    "Ah¡­ Uhm¡­ Mirna, actually you won''t." I say kneeling down to face her. This was something I feel bad about so I should properly apologize and explain it. "This is something that happens when turning to a demon. Did you notice Aquarou and Zo appeared young?"


    "Water lady was mom''s age."


    "Well sure but i think that''s just Damien''s preference. But you know Aquarou and Zo were both over a thousand years old. Once they met Damien and fell in love with him, they stopped aging."


    "So then since Mirna loves Captain, Mirna won''t grow up?"


    "Mentally you will, but you will appear like this forever I believe."


    "So Mirna will never grow beautiful. Mirna will never become someone Captain can love."


    "That''s not true. You already are someone I love. And you are also already beautiful. But I do feel terrible for doing this to you. I am sorry Mirna."


    "Is Mirna attractive?"


    "Where did that come from?"


    "Aqua asked it, I heard you two talking. And then you cuddled her instead of Mirna." Mirna frowns and lowers her brows at me.


    "I think you are adorable Mirna."


    "That''s not what I mean." Mirna scowls "I mean attracted."


    "You are still a child though it''s difficult to¡­"


    "But Mirna is only a year younger than Aqua."


    "Wha¡­ Wait, Mirna how old are you?"


    "Fifteen."


    "What?!"


    "Hmm? Why? How old did you think I was?"


    So she was conning me this whole time.


    ~ ~


    "So you both knew?"


    "Yeah, of course," Aqua says as if it were obvious.


    "Same, I asked Mirna about it the day after the first incident. Once I found out she''s only two years younger than us I figured it wasn''t as big a deal. Are you saying you didn''t know? Yet you continued that shameless behavior."


    "No, if anything I continued the shameless behavior because I thought she was a child."


    "What?!?"


    "No, that came out wrong. I just feel embarrassed knowing I was cuddling someone around my age."


    "But you cuddled with me."


    "Are you saying you never saw Mirna as a woman? You treated her as if she was a child?"


    "I suppose that''s true. But she looks and acts so young, how could I not see her as a child?"


    "It''s not uncommon for the youngest child in a family to be malnourished, and as for her behavior and speech. I theorize being the youngest had effect on that as well."


    Ah, I had originally purchased her for the very reason of not having enough food. I suppose I just didn''t make proper connections at that time.


    "Well, I will attempt to rectify my mistake. But that''s not why I called you here. What do you think?"


    "You built this?"


    "Yeah with the help of Triff and my Demon cheat."


    "It''s impressive. There are lots of rooms and the living room being attached to the kitchen is interesting."


    "I thought it made sense since we so often hang out in the galley on the ship."


    "Mhm. It''s a good idea! Now we can have the cookies as soon as they leave the oven."


    "You know Mirna always warns you to let them cool first."


    "But they are better when they are still gooey."


    "Well, Mirna will also be able to bake cookies faster with the double oven setup. This kitchen has already gotten her approval many times over. Though I was slightly worried about the constant changes to the design. I had to ultimately draw the line when she asked me to rearrange everything for the seventh time."


    "It''s a nice kitchen."


    "What she means to say is this is all unimportant. Show us the bedroom already!"


    "Oh, right. Sorry, I suppose that is important."


    After accepting my apology I showed the girls up the spiral staircase.


    It''s not practical but it''s cool. I always wanted a house with a nice wrought iron spiral staircase. If I were a few years younger I might have opted for a fireman pole.


    After stepping up the cramped stairs we enter the well-lit bedroom. Windows occupy around seventy percent of the walls. The view wasn''t amazing but we took down most of the trees so you could see down to the port.


    This room was different though. Another dream of mine. The girls luckily hadn''t noticed yet. It''s time to blow their minds.


    "Check this out," I say with my smuggest of smiles.


    I turn around from the landing of the stairway and fall backward.


    The girls gasp when they realize my meaning. That''s right. This entire room is a bed! No more worn-in groves. This is my masterpiece! The shining epitome of life!


    I would like to live my life in this room if not for the massive list of to-dos in my menu.


    "It''s perfect," Aqua says leaping into a spot beside me.


    Rou, for the first time, takes a place on the other side of me. Blushing profusely all the while.


    "It is indeed nice. Will we live here forever?"


    "No, this is just a first attempt really. I would like your thoughts on it while we live here. After awhile we will be rebuilding elsewhere and I want it to be perfect."


    "We are moving?"


    "It''s part of a future plan. It''s not something to worry about yet. But we will, of course, continue to travel. I want to visit the elven forest still. And we still need to stumble across your dad."


    "That''s right, Aquarou still hasn''t lead him to us."


    "It will happen eventually."


    "I think it''s interesting you both still have a sense of faith in her despite meeting her. Not that I''m implying she is not worthy of it. It''s just, the way I see it, you are both equal entities to her."


    They both blush deeply as if what I had just said was something strange.


    "Meeting her increased my faith. I was able to see that her power was real." Rou says with a tone full of confidence.


    "Same," Aqua adds nodding rapidly.


    "WAH!" A voice shouts rounding the final step. I had noticed the presence but I was too comfortable to be concerned. "No fair! That''s my spot!"


    Mirna leaps onto where Rou is laying with little regard to consequences.


    I, anticipating damage to both of them, extend my arms up and grip Mirna from the air cushioning her momentum into my chest.


    "Ah, this works as well." Mirna purrs rubbing her face into my chest.


    "So we hear the jig is finally up, Mirna," Rou says coyly to Mirna who sat on my chest comfortably.


    "It was inevitable," Mirna says with a smile. "Although I am sad I will never grow older. To have a chest like Rou or Clove would surely make Captain happy!"


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "What?! What do you mean won''t grow up?"


    Ah, that''s right I haven''t really explained that part to everyone have I? I just sort of assumed they would understand after seeing Aquarou.


    Don''t get me wrong, they are not immortal. They simply won''t die from aging anymore. The same is true for me. I will never surpass this seventeen-year-old body. My d¡­ I will never grow taller.


    "That''s true, just like Aquarou and Zo, you both won''t age anymore. Sorry, I thought that was clear."


    "So then¡­" Aqua says cupping her hands onto her chest.


    "Didn''t Captain already tell you he prefers flat chests? What are you complaining about?"


    I don''t think I ever said that.


    "Mirna is flat!" Mirna says pressing her body against me firmly to indicate the fact.


    "I don''t know how this devolved exactly but I''m too comfortable in this bed to do anything about it."


    ~ ~


    Eventually, I reluctantly left the comfort and made lunch with Mirna. It apparently wasn''t enough so I followed it up with cookies. Half of which Rou ate while gooey.


    I just wish this world had milk.


    Aqua requested that I join her down at the beach once everyone was filled.


    Now we two walk down the spotless sand beach past the pier.


    "So, what did you need?" I eventually ask after we silently pass the former resting place of Excalibur.


    She stands, facing away from me, with her hands linked behind her back. A trace of wind catches her short canopy of hair forcing her to draw it back with a hand.


    "Earlier a rookie at the training grounds got a splinter." She starts simply. "I healed him, but I noticed it was kind of different."


    "Different?"


    "Mhm, I experimented a bit, and well... look."


    She extends the hand from her head releasing her hair and then she shuts her eyes tightly. After a moderate amount of concentration, a ball of white light appears on her hand. It expands quickly obscuring her hand in light within moments.


    "What is that?" I ask trying to hide the awe in my voice.


    I don''t know much about magic but I can tell that is an abnormal amount of mana.


    "I have no clue. It never happened with my old body."


    "Old body?"


    "Mhm, this body isn''t the same. It''s not just my hair that''s different. My mana level is incomprehensible, I could probably maintain this level of mana use for a few hours. And my muscles feel lighter. And, the scar here," She lifts her dress and slides her panties enough for me to see a smooth buttcheek. "It''s gone."


    After coughing a few times to prompt her to re-dress I think about what she just told me. This scar was something I didn''t know about, perhaps that had something to do with it? But that didn''t explain anything else.


    "Interesting, I will do a bit of investigation. Menu."


    I select [Harem] and find Aqua amongst the names. Indeed her base stat''s have increased. Yet her level itself has returned to one.


    Oh, did she prestige? Her level resets but she saves her stats and even increased her abilities.


    Oh, yeah. I suppose I never mentioned the fact that [Party] menu tab was renamed once my status as a demon king was revealed.


    Honestly, it wasn''t something I wanted to admit.


    "You have changed a bit. You are stronger than ever before. But you should be careful, I''m not sure what exactly this means."


    "So you can change my body?" Aqua asks tilting her head and again placing hands to her chest.


    "Well, I don''t know about physically. But if it''s something you worry about that much I can look into it."


    I had planned to anyway, I feel bad that Mirna will never grow up. So the least I can do is check into it a bit.


    "Will you make everyone strong like this?"


    "If the process is anything like how you acquired your power then absolutely not."


    "Ah, yeah I suppose that''s true," Aqua says seemingly remembering the conditions of her change.


    "You seem like you want to say something else."


    "Ah, well¡­ After everything," She kicks the sand and again turns her back to me. "You said it was a tie, right?"


    "I did, technically we were both knocked out simultaneously. And since we are both alive I think it would be considered a tie."


    "Are you ok leaving it like that?"


    "Oh? I suppose not."


    "I agree." She exclaims beaming at me.


    ~ ~


    Do you really need to hear the result? I think it''s fairly clear.


    But I must admit Aqua is dangerously powerful now. She''s quick, even in the sand she whipped around me at amazing speeds. The only stat I have that''s currently above her''s is strength. But I suppose it''s such an insane number that even with her impressive stats, they weren''t enough.


    I almost think it''s unfair for the most powerful of the girls to have been the one amplified. I need to figure out a way to do this to the others.


    Without resurrecting them.


    But that will have to wait. Today I have another mission. I need to announce, or rather request, that the full-time staff move in with me. Karlie had requested it but I really wasn''t sure if it was something the employees would want.


    Hadn''t most just began to settle into their lives? I even heard a few had pooled their money together to buy houses around town.


    So why would they agree to this? It would be crowded at this new place.


    I also need to be careful how I approach it. I have noticed some still feel an obligation to receive orders from me. I have even been called ''Master'' on occasion.


    I believe some are still locked into the mindset of slavery. It troubles me. It''s not what I wanted, I want them to feel free. I want them to live their own lives.


    I attempt a few other ways to talk myself out of it but Karlie has already assembled the staff in the expanded meeting room. I have no escape at this point.


    I pointlessly knock, before opening the door and facing the group of, twenty-five? I was sure the numbers were twelves slaves purchased from the disgusting man in Marrow, and the twelves who lost their homes from the bandits.


    Why is Pina here? What does she have to do with this?


    Seemingly noticing my odd glance, Karlie nods without a word.


    Ah, I see. Well, it''s her request, and it''s not like I''m forcing this on any of them either I''m simply going to ask them.


    "Well, I suppose you must be wondering why I gathered you all here."


    Yes, I can finally check off another one of the lines I''ve always wanted to say.


    "We know!" Autumn says turning to a few of the girls who nod quickly in affirmation.


    "Ah, yeah. Sorry about that Cole. I accidentally let it slip while we were waiting for you to get here. But please continue."


    "Wha¡­ Well what''s the point, I can just hear everyone''s answer then."


    "No, no, no," Karlie says chopping the air with her hands. "You have to do it properly."


    "Wha¡­ Mmmm. Fine." I clear my throat, noticing the checkmate Karlie has. "Well, I recently began experimenting with construction. And well, I just happened to build something much larger than I have the use for. I think it would be a waste to leave it empty, and well¡­ if it would save you all money on rent or mortgage¡­"


    "Oh, the bashful Cole is exquisite," Pina says in a whisper towards Karlie.


    "It''s indeed a rarity."


    "Ah, enough. Since you all already know there''s no point. That''s the situation. You all are welcome to continue as you are. Or there are very nice rooms available at the new mansion. Though I must admit the location isn''t ideal for going to work. It further away from both the restaurant and the port so I really don''t know why you woul¡­"


    "We will do it!"


    "Mm, Mm," April says nodding to Dianna.


    "To get Master and Mirna''s cooking every day! It''s like a dream come true."


    "I want to bathe with Alice, I can finally see how she keeps her hair so shiny!"


    "Same!"


    "I want to see the princess!"


    "Keep it in your pants, Lauren."


    I have quite a lively group. I suppose living with them will be constant entertainment if nothing else. Not that I''m particularly missing that from my life.

 Chapter 31

    A few days after the stress of moving out of eight houses simultaneous ended we were called to the guild. I suppose I know what it''s about. Things had gotten so busy so quickly I hadn''t gotten a chance to check in with them in quite awhile.


    Attending would be me and Clove. She had apparently never been to an adventurer guild before. I wondered how exactly she ranked to B without ever taking a request.


    "Have you gotten used to marrow?" I ask as she rounds the corner towards the peddlers square.


    She ponders it and slows her pace until she is beside me. "I suppose so. It''s smaller than the capital, so it was easier to become accustomed to it. I find it fascinating to be able to walk about so freely."


    Oh, I suppose that''s true. She would be recognized quickly in the capital. Here no body knows much about the prince and princess.


    A familiar peddler steps up to me offering a sweet smelling bun.


    Finally not homeless, I take him up on the bun. I grab one for both me and Clove and pay the entrepreneur.


    "Oh! These are good!" I say after biting into the sticky roll.


    I lick the honey from my fingers while clove nods quickly beside me with full cheeks.


    After thanking the boy we continue towards the guild.


    "That was a perfect example." The princess says finishing her roll with a satisfied sigh.


    "Hmm?"


    "It would be so rare for a peddler to approach me back in the capital. And I would always get weird looks if I approached a food stand."


    "I see. Well, it must be nice to have a break from being a princess. Though I don''t think you dad knows the exact definition of a honeymoon."


    "Well, I understand his meaning though. Once the marriage is publicized he will probably announce his retirement. It will only get busier after the wedding."


    "Ugh, why''d you have to remind me."


    "You don''t have to say it like it''s such an issue!"


    "Sorry, sorry. That wasn''t my intention. It''s just the only part that doesn''t fit according to my plan."


    "Well sooooooorry." Clove says mockingly.


    "Sorry, I''ll make it up to you later. But we are here so let''s drop it for now."


    "Muh, fine. But we better have an excellent wedding."


    "I''ll make sure of it," I say opening the door for Clove and extending a hand inside.


    Muscle man was glancing between a bowl of fruit and an easel. He applied a delicate touch of red before noticing us and quickly setting the brush down.


    "Oh! So you finally show your face?"


    "Eh, sorry about that. But weren''t you the one who said pirates spend years on the sea without returning?"


    "Well sure, but I never said they avoid the guild even when in town."


    "¡­Sorry."


    Is there anyone I''m not in trouble with today?


    "Well, in any case, it seems you brought another beautiful crew member. Looking to get another crew card?"


    "Ah, no I don''t think that''s necessary." I turn to Clove. "You wouldn''t want a downgrade I assume."


    "Has the word of your hero status not spread this far yet?" Clove asks with a confused look.


    "Oh, I had forgotten about that. That''s right, I have a letter somewhere don''t I?"


    I fish through storage after opening the menu and find the poorly labeled letter.


    Really, I have, like, four letters from the king at this point. You would think the menu would give some kind of context and not just label them with numbers.


    I hand Muscleman ''King''s letter #4'' and he quickly gasps at the seal and contents.


    "Then¡­ is this¡­" He says pointing to Clove.


    "That''s, right Muscleman it''s my pleasure to introduce my fianc¨¦ and princess of Calistor, Clove¡­" I turn to her and frown. "I feel embarrassed to ask this now but what is your last name?"


    "Moedy!" She answers without a hint of hesitation.


    Ah, this again.


    Muscleman laughs at the exchange seemingly forgetting the shock he had moments ago.


    "I never thought I would be the one to get to use this stamp, though after you showed up I did wonder," Muscleman says after we return our attention to the counter.


    He took a small box from below the counter. Inside sat a small gold rod. He opened a separate ink pad and pressed the stamp into the clear liquid.


    He presses it onto a small card but it only leaves an off-white ''A''. He then takes a small file and runs it against the rear of the stamp rod. Small flecks of gold tumble onto the wet paper illuminating the rank.


    "Good, I was worried I had forgotten how to do it. They taught us years ago at one of the gatherings, but no one took it that seriously. I''m glad I was paying attention."


    "It''s beautiful," I say honestly looking at the sparkling letter. This was a huge upgrade over the blood red ink on my previous cards.


    I almost feel bad that I am the only one who gets one of these.


    "It really is, huh. Well, here. Another form I never thought I would take out."


    He places a piece of paper in front of me. It has five blank spaces and the top line says ''Hero''s Party''.


    "Wait does this mean¡­"


    "Yeah! You can get me an ''A'' rank card too!" Clove says with a smug grin.


    But only five, huh? I suppose a few are shoe-ins.


    I begin writing the names, reluctantly adding the last names they have claimed for themselves.


    Aqua Moedy


    Rou Moedy


    El Moedy


    Clove Moedy


    ¡­


    "Are there any benefits to A rank?" I ask blanking on the final line.


    "Mm, it depends on who you show it to. I think most countries would allow you to enter without a second thought. Of course discounts at shops and stuff¡­ Hmm." Muscleman puts his index finger to his temple thinking about it for a moment.


    "Aren''t they commander rank cards? Cole, you know how you can hand out B rank cards since you are a pirate?"


    "Right."


    "Ah, yeah. An A rank holder will be able to hand out B rank cards too, good catch Princess."


    "Ah, please call me Clove. I hear you helped Cole a lot in his early time here, a friend of Cole''s is a friend of mine."


    "I am honored, your highness."


    "Ah, I''m not a highness yet." Clove says nearly screaming her true meaning.


    Well, that''s reason enough though. I fill in the last line of the form.


    Pina (Last Name TBD)


    "Who''s Pina?" Clove asks looking over my handwriting.


    "Fleet Commander of ETC, you met her last night. If she has it then she can give our captains B rank cards. It should make trade easier."


    "A genius idea as always," Muscleman says glancing over the form. "Well is there anything else? Not that I am pushing you out. I always love our chats."


    "Ah right. I have a few monster cores and stuff to sell. Any interest?"


    "Of course. Whatcha got?"


    I open up storage and select the less important stuff in my inventory.


    Scales from various sharks I ran over. A cracked core from a giant crab we found while visiting Aquarou. A large stack had accumulated once I finished sorting everything.


    "It''s quite a lot," Muscleman says glancing over a black scale. "But what are these big shells? I''m not sure we want them. Though the old man probably would have loved them."


    "Ah, those are something you don''t know that you want. Give them to a herbalist in town. Tell them to grind one up and try using it to make a mana potion. After that, I think they will become high in demand."


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Interesting. Well, I would be a fool to doubt you. Knowing you, this is a gift directly from the Spirit of the Ocean."


    You wouldn''t be wrong in assuming that.


    "Oh, another thing I forgot." He says as we turn to leave the guild.


    "Yeah?"


    "A rumor I passed off as nothing, but now that you are the hero, well it''s my duty to tell you anything regarding it."


    "I''m listening."


    "It''s likely nothing. I heard a rumor about orcs acting strange around Point port. You may not know but it''s an old wives tale that when the demon king revives, a new species of orcs evolve. Starting with the birth of one known as an ''orc king''."


    "An orc king?"


    "Mhm, the leader of the demon king''s army. Or so they say. Orc king''s cause orcs to evolve into whats known as ''high orcs''. But it''s probably just some dumb orcs that got drunk on some loot or something. I wouldn''t rush down there on account of rumors."


    "No, but that is concerning. I will look into it when we leave. It won''t be for awhile but I do plan to go to the elven forest so we might as well take the southern route."


    Well, I obviously need to nip that in the bud. I should be able to demolish them pretty quickly, I doubt they have become too dangerous.


    ~ ~


    So Franz told me yesterday that he wanted to host a festival in my honor. But then he requested my help in preparing for it.


    Apparently, he wanted to share the deliciousness of the clams with the rest of the town. So currently I am in front of around three dozen part time ETC workers who volunteered to help.


    I recognize some of them from the construction training Triff began a few days ago.


    They all watch carefully as I indicate the position of a clam hole. I take a few scoops of sand and present the clam to their wondrous faces.


    "There were shells under the sand this whole time." A few recognizable former urchins say in wonder at the discovery.


    "Yeah, that''s right. But these aren''t normal shells. They have food inside. For now, you can sell them for one silver per pound at ETC. But in time more people will be interested in them. If you all know anyone who needs work please let them know about this. There is plenty of beach and plenty of clams."


    "I found an ugly one." A young girl says shoveling some sand a few feet away from me.


    "Oh! You found the best one." I take the oyster from her extended hand and pull a small leaf shaped blade from my belt.


    Popping it in near the joint I crank the blade splitting the shellfish open.


    *Slurp*


    *COUGH*


    Oh, that would have been bad.


    I place my hand over my lips and fish the small stone from my mouth. I glance at the shiny stone before rubbing it lightly with my shirt. "Here."


    The girl takes the stone into her hands looking at it in awe. She grips her fingers around the stone and smiles at me shyly.


    "Thank you."


    "No problem, thank you for the meal," I say patting the girls head softly. "Does everyone understand though? Any questions?"


    There were none so the group quickly scampered off to work.


    Within minutes a large pile had already formed. I even noticed the number of helpers had increased. Perhaps the increase in the price of the shells brought everyone out of the woodwork.


    How many do I need to make enough chowder for the whole town? I will have to ask Mirna and Autumn to do some calculations.


    "Captain, finally I found you," Karlie says running up to me with Alice in tow.


    "Master, you should come to the pier. There is someone Rou and Aqua want you to meet."


    "Oh?"


    ~ ~


    "I am sorry you showed up at such a hectic time," I say to the man who glances at the decorations going up around town.


    "This is a perfect time Cole!" Rou says proudly. "Now dad can see how much everyone in town loves you!"


    "That''s right!" Aqua adds behind her sister.


    "I suppose that''s true. Oh, where are my manners? As you have heard from Rou and Aqua my name is Cole Moedy. I am the hero of Calistor, and¡­"


    "And our boyfriend!" Aqua says without letting me finish.


    "Our?" The man asks looking between his daughters.


    "Ah, I¡­"


    "Someone who can handle both of them simultaneously? Truly impressive. I hope my daughters haven''t caused you too much trouble." He extends a hand to shake while smiling kindly.


    His smile reminded me of Rou''s surprisingly, although his hair, on the other hand, shared the same sheen as Aqua''s. He was surely their father.


    "The opposite in fact. They are wonderful crew mates. They must have had a great Captain before me."


    "To be complimented by someone loved by the ocean spirit is an honor." He says bowing. "My name is Theo, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Hero."


    "Oh, Nice to meet you Theo, but that sounds weird. Please just call me Cole."


    "Sure," Theo says with a polite smile.


    "Come on, Come on. You gotta check out the ship. And then we will go to the mansion and meet everyone else!" Rou says grabbing her dad''s sleeve and pulling him along the pier.


    I learn on the way towards the Excalibur that he was picked up by Golin''s crew on a scouting mission for a new trade route. Apparently Rou and Aqua were very excited to see his new house. But unfortunately, it was torn apart by the speed of our elf improved ETC ships.


    I will give him a small version of the ETC ship before we leave.


    "This¡­" Theo says looking at the massive ship we called home.


    "This is Excalibur. Me and Aqua''s home." Rou says beaming at her impressed father.


    "It''s a good ship," Aqua says patting the smooth wood exterior.


    Theo looks over the ship carefully. Even looking at the glimmer of metal bolted to the bottom.


    "That wood¡­" He says inspecting a beam carefully.


    "Well, let''s check out the interior. It''s easier to see from the hold anyway." I say stepping onto the plank.


    The three follow me to the rear door and step down the newly refurbished steps.


    In fact, at this point, nearly everything has been replaced once. Soon I can try my thought experiment. Although that''s low on the priority list.


    "This is elf wood isn''t it?" Theo says extending his hand down one of the magic tool beams. "But this scale?"


    "A long story. That''s actually the beginning of it though. I''d say I met your daughters because of the original owner of that scale. But as for its current purpose, it''s part of a magic tool."


    "A magic tool on a ship like this. You really are the hero then?"


    "Something like that," I say with a shrug.


    "But again this wood. Are you a friend of the elves?" He asks returning his attention to the interior of the hold.


    "El?" I ask towards nothing in particular.


    A small thump can be heard and the trap door opens revealing the elf who skillfully flips through yet lands on my head carelessly.


    "Yes, Captain?" She asks from perched above.


    "Say ''Hi'' to Theo, Rou and Aqua''s dad," I say indicating towards the man.


    She gracefully leaps from my head landing in front of the man. "Nice to meet you, I''m Cole''s fianc¨¦ Eldywyn Greenmaple, Lost Princess of the Elven kingdom."


    Oh, come on. Now you are just trying to cause trouble.

 Chapter 31.2 [Character List]

    ~Cast and Crew~


    <hr>


    Cole Moedy -17- Captain of the Excalibur and Ruler of Demons. With the passing of his mother, he followed shortly after. He spoke with God then awoke to find himself on the coast of the country of ''Calistor''.


    Rou Moedy -17- First mate of the Excalibur and primary navigator. Expert with a firearm and a likely possessor of a rare magic pirates once called the ''whisper of the wind''. She is an outgoing girl who always dreamed of life as a pirate.


    Aqua Moedy -16- Medic of the Excalibur and primary close range firepower. Along with her sister Rou, the two were the first friends Cole met.


    Mirna Moedy -15- Chef of the Excalibur and primary hug pillow. Purchased as charity towards the Inn owner. Weapon of choice is the wire whisk.


    El Moedy [Eldywyn Greenmaple] -18- Second princess of the elven forest, shipwrecked for 5 years on a deserted island. After witnessing great skill with the spear gun, El requested one for herself and quickly became a master shot.


    Alice -22- Slave of Cole Moedy. Unconvicted statutory rapist.


    Clove -19- Princess of Calistor, B-rank adventurer, and expected future leader of the country. Primarily wields a fire sword and barrier belt.


    Triff [Triphilia Bronzescale] -20- Travelling dwarf engineer. ''The best in the world'' she claims, although verification seems impossible.


    Karlie -21- Rescued slave and best friend of Alice, also heads the Excalibur Trade Company.


    Autumn -17- Another rescued slave. A baker''s daughter and the current manager of Excalibur Burger Company. Unconfirmed lesbian.


    Pina -18- Of unknown origin. Appeared in Marrow around the first recruitment period. Quickly leaped in rank, currently works as fleet commander as well as boot camp instructor.


    Golin -43- Husband, and father of two. Assistant fleet commander. Recruited in the same group as Pina. Alongside Pina, the two are responsible for knowing where each ship is at all times.


    Muscleman -Mid 30''s?- The man who stands behind the guild counter. An expert artist and the nicest man you''ll ever meet.


    Ox -65+- Guildmaster. Where is he all day? I have only seen him at the guild once.


    Franz [Franseco Carrington] -Mid 30''s- Lord of Marrow and spy for the king. A well-meaning man, only hopes for the betterment of his citizens. Prefers his burger ''Mirna style''.


    Ellie -12- Franz'' youngest. A regular at the restaurant. Deeply in love with Cole, but afraid she holds no chance against the breasts of the others.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Evan -14- Another regular at the restaurant. Can often be found watching the training grounds in awe. Hopes to one day join ETC despite his noble standing.


    Carol -25- Teller at the Marrow branch bank.


    Ponzo -27- Dwarf engineer in charge of maintaining the bank vault.


    Lynn -40''s- Mirna''s mother, Innkeeper.


    Lyl -40''s- Mirna''s father. Often working to provide for his countless daughters.


    Dianna -14- Slave rescued from the trader in Marrow. Features adorable tooth misalignment. Sold with expectations of not surviving the night.


    April -19- Well endowed slave rescued from the trader in Marrow. A beauty worth every penny of her asking price. Of Noble descent, but unwilling to leave.


    Aquarou -1000+- Spirit of the Ocean. Has a pet abyssal named Colleen. Creator of mainly useless magic tools.


    Zo -1000+- Spirit of Faith. Pope of the primary church organization across the country.


    Gale -1000+- Unmet Spirit of Nobility.


    Kapi -1000+- Unmet Spirit mentioned in the rumor mill.


    Minerva -1000+- Unmet Spirit of Magic. Triff''s idol.


    Damien -Dead- Hero of the world. The first demon.


    Calis -18- Piece of Shi... Eh, that''s not fair. I suppose he has changed. Let''s try that one again.


    Calis -18- Prince of Calistor.


    The King -40''s- Clove''s father. Killed his brother for control of the throne.


    The Queen -30''s- Former slave. Calis and Clove''s mother.


    ''Silver Hero'' -??- Not known. Mentioned by a Noble during the Gala. Hero of Karash.


    Roya -20''s- Tournament opponent of Clove. Capable of controlling the minds of men.


    Brute Armstrong -30''s- Tournament opponent of Aqua. Currently trains on the highest peak in Calistor in hopes to one day face her again.


    Priestess Iuruha -17- Flat-chested failed conquest. Works as a healer for the temple of faith. Also opperates as a toy for Zo''s enjoyment.


    "Did I miss anyone?"


    "No. I dont think so, Captain. However I do think your descriptions for some of them are rather¡­"


    "What?"


    "No, they are fine."


    "Oh come on, tell me."


    "Well for instance, why''d you call Alice a rapist?"


    "That''s¡­ Nothing."


    "What are you writing all this for anyway?"


    "Don''t worry about it, I mean, technically, this conversation isn''t even cannon."


    "Please stop breaking the fourth wall Captain."


    "Sorry."

 Chapter 32

    Somehow I left the boat with my life. Well, I say that, but Theo actually just laughed it off as if it were nothing. He was oddly understanding of my situation.


    Aqua and Rou were eager to take him around the city and I still had work to do to prepare the chowder for tomorrow''s festival so we parted ways.


    Now El and I walk towards the farm.


    I could, of course, opt to buy the ingredients but if we have any fresh it would be preferable.


    Potatoes we have of course. And I have a few bushels of corn analog but I would rather not use my own supplies if possible.


    "Two weeks out you say?" I ask one of the part time workers I found picking sprouts from the field.


    "Mhm, at least. Everything is looking good though. We had problems with the flies at first but your brightly colored tape sticks worked wonders."


    Oh, that''s right. He is high in the command chain on the farm, isn''t he? I met him once before, it seemed he was extremely knowledgeable about agriculture.


    "Captain, can I help?" El asks seemingly bored by the lack of trees in the area.


    "Yeah, go for it."


    She excitedly bounces over to the field and sticks a finger deep into the dirt. She begins humming softly, rocking her head back and forth to the melody.


    Both me and the farm manager watch the scene, but we are quickly distracted by motion in the corn field. The thinly wrapped ears swell and erupt with silk.


    El completing her song pulls her finger from the mud and rubs it on her dress with little regard.


    The man beside me quickly steps past El and splits the leaves open on an ear of corn.


    "It''s perfect." He says smelling it as if it were a fine Cuban. "So elves really have such a power?"


    He looks at El in utter awe. I suppose this would be a skill farmers would die for.


    "Good, thanks for the hard work El." I pat her head before turning back to the man who looked at the field in joy. "We will need at least a bushel tonight if you wouldn''t mind."


    "No problem!" He says firmly.


    He whistles a few tones rapidly to a couple distant workers eating burgers. They, in turn, whistle a reply before gulping down the burger rapidly and rushing towards the field.


    So something like the Greek whistle language exists here?


    I''ll never get sick of this world. I have to do my utmost to protect this world''s culture.


    I should really try to learn some of El''s language before we go visit her home.


    But that''s for another day.


    The restaurant is only a few blocks from the farm. The once run down building beside Mirna''s family''s Inn now had a well-organized line winding in front of it.


    Once a group receives their food they hand a coin to Lynn who stands in front of the Inn and then they would find a table inside.


    Oh, she has thought of quite the racket. But doesn''t she look different? What changed? And what is she holding?


    "Captain!" Mirna shouts running from inside the Inn. "You are here. Come on, come see!"


    "Come see?" I ask while being dragged by Mirna towards the Inn''s front door.


    "Yes! Mother was so mean and didn''t even tell me! She must be jealous of my new stew." She glares at her mother for a moment before returning to a proud smile. "Mirna got a new brother!"


    ""OH!?"" Both me and El gasp looking at the small bundle of child in Lynn''s arms.


    "I''m not jealous, you''re jealous. And it''s your fault for not coming by and checking in."


    "Muhhhh¡­" Mirna growls before relenting. "But Captain, isn''t he cute?"


    "Mhm, he has Mirna''s eyes," I say patting the proud older sister. "Ah, I am sorry its so sudden I can''t think of anything better but, here. Congratulations."


    I mumbled menu and found an appropriate gift in storage. A fine silk blanket from the inner capital. It was originally for my bed but it seemed the color was not agreed on.


    It''s not like it was ugly, it was dark blue but apparently, the girls preferred the color of the red dye.


    "Is it really ok?" Lynn asks feeling the blanket after passing off the child to Mirna.


    Mirna lightly pokes the babies cheeks while smiling widely.


    "Of course. I insist. I have no use for it, and its a little small for my current bed."


    "So I have heard." Lynn says smirking at me from behind the silk blanket.


    "Rest assured I won''t lay a hand on your daughter."


    "So I have also heard¡­" Lynn repeats with a touch of disappointment.


    Wait, what?


    ~ ~


    Autumn joined a few minutes after my confusion abated. I explained the festival situation and showed the clam chowder to her.


    "So you we are going to serve this tomorrow?" She asks spooning a bowl I had taken from storage.


    "That''s right. We will need to prepare quite a lot. I hope it isn''t too much trouble."


    "Not a problem. I will need a recipe but I think the girls will have no problem. If we need we can call in a few people who have the day off." She lifts the steaming spoon to her lips again slurping it happily. "Will we serve it at the restaurant?"


    "No, we are a bit out of the way. Most of the festival will be taking place in the peddler square. I''m having Triff and the new construction workers build a booth."


    I call it a booth, but it would be more apt to call it a food truck without the truck. But I''m not sure ''food truck'' is a recognizable term here.


    "But couldn''t you have just told us this at home?" Autumn asks with arched eyebrows.


    I had thought of that, but typically the restaurant staff wouldn''t finish till after midnight, and I wanted to give them a chance to practice making the chowder. Though knowing their skill they would master it on their first try.


    "Mirna doesn''t have a recipe." Mirna interrupts, handing off her brother to her awaiting mother.


    "What?" I ask towards her.


    "Mirna remembers the recipe. Can''t write."


    Oh? How had I neglected that? I suppose it should have been obvious.


    "My mistake Mirna. I will help you write a recipe for it. Also, would you like me to teach you?"


    "Does Mirna have to?" She asks with a reluctant expression.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "No, seems boring. So much to do in the day. Waste of time." Mirna says hammering a rock with her foot and sending it skipping across the road into a bush.


    "But you know you could read interesting cook books," Autumn says from beside me understanding my intention.


    "Mmmm¡­" Mirna hums with a hand to her chin. "Maybe."


    Lynn steps over to her daughter and lightly whispers something in her ear.


    "That''s true, it would be alone time with Captain¡­" Mirna says with an interested expression. "Ok! Teach Mirna immediately."


    "It will have to wait a bit but I will do my best."


    "Acceptable. But remember who employs you, mister." Mirna says with a chastising tone.


    ""Employs?"" Lynn and Autumn ask glancing at each other.


    I had nearly forgotten about that. And originally I thought Mirna would take advantage of it relentlessly.


    A large crate of clams arriving in front of the restaurant saved me from explaining so Mirna and I got to work making a recipe card for Autumn to calculate based off.


    Mirna''s memory was good but her measurements were difficult to describe. One was based on how much powder could balance on her pinky fingernail. I concluded it was 1/8 teaspoon, which here is around 1/3 routan.


    Don''t ask me what a routan is. I have no clue.


    In fact, don''t even get me started on measurements in general.


    Apparently it''s a becoming a real problem for ETC. One ''pound'' in Yellow Sands is always lighter than here. It''s marginal when buying a hundred pounds of something but we are making deals in ten''s of thousands of pounds now. We are missing hundreds of pounds in turn. Projected sales don''t match actuals.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Don''t get me wrong we make money hand over fist but it adds stress to Karlie''s day. She now tracks two measurements in her books. The Marrow pound, and the Yellow Sands pound.


    My world had this problem too in fact. We fixed it with some super fancy bricks of metal but even they failed eventually.


    I will do my best but I don''t expect any better results, perhaps a dwarf could help me.


    We finish the recipe and deliver it to Autumn. She quickly begins calculating.


    I was foolishly surprised that cream was included in the recipe. I asked Mirna if it would be good with the cookies but she looked like she would puke at my question.


    Apparently, cream here is taken from the horse analogs. Even cooking with it is seen as strange, typically it''s used to feed orphaned livestock. Even butter is seen as weird by some, I wonder if it was something Damien introduced?


    But I will gladly take one for the team if it means cookies and milk.


    Experimentation is vitally necessary if this world hopes to progress!


    ~ ~


    But not that type of experimentation Theo.


    "No¡­ I don''t think that is how¡­ That''s not something I really¡­"


    "Ah excuse me. I was simply curious when I will get grandchildren. But I suppose that is private."


    I can''t imagine the two would¡­ At the same time? That''s just¡­


    "Dad, could you please use a bit more tact?" Aqua asks beside a stuttering Rou.


    "Ah yes of course. But Rou you should be careful or Aqua will leave you in the dust." Theo says looking between his daughters with gleaming eyes.


    He is a good dad. I''m envious somewhat. No, I am completely envious.


    I have no parents anymore, the feeling their dad has for them is something I crave. Although I suppose I get some of that from those around me. I''m truly happy to not be alone in this world.


    "So when will Rou and Aqua become more than girlfriends?" Theo asks, cutting off my thoughts.


    What? Isn''t that my job. And here I wanted to politely ask for his permission.


    "That''s¡­ I was going to¡­"


    "You needn''t ask my permission. They are adults now after all. They claim to love you with all their heart which is all I can ask for. I just hope you care for them as much as they you."


    "Of course. Without Rou and Aqua, I would have¡­ I can''t even imagine exactly. I think meeting them was the most important event in my life. I want nothing more than to spend my life with them. Assuming that''s okay with them."


    "Aqua was that a¡­"


    "I think it was!" Aqua says nodding to Rou.


    "No, no. A proposal has to be proper, down on one knee with a ring and everything."


    "Ring?" Aqua asks.


    "Is that not a thing here?"


    "I think I have heard of some nobles using rings as a form of a promise," Rou says contemplating it a moment.


    "Mm, I''ve heard of such a thing from their mother. Cole, are you of noble descent?" Theo asks rubbing his chin.


    "Ah, no not exactly. I''m from¡­"


    "Cinal." Aqua quickly says assuming my meaning.


    "Oh! You are far from home! I only know rumors of Cinal. Is it very different?"


    "Yeah, it''s definitely different. But I like it here."


    "How did you find yourself out here?" Theo asks taking a sip from his wood cup.


    Remembering my own I follow suit.


    Ugh. This stuff is terrible.


    "I was¡­ shipwrecked." I practically ask towards Aqua and Rou. They nod so I guess it''s believable enough.


    "Interesting. I didn''t know many ships travel between the countries."


    "Oh?"


    "Most international trade and travel is done via air. It warms my heart to hear of a boat crossing the deep water. Although from the sound of it, it didn''t end well."


    Ah, now my lie is becoming a big deal. Maybe I should have left it more mysterious. But this is the father of Aqua and Rou. Honestly, I don''t like lying about anything but I know the telling the truth isn''t an option.


    Alternative world problems.


    "But being from Cinal explains the accent," Theo says after a few more sips from the cup and some small talk.


    "Accent?" I say utterly surprised. Do I have an accent? I had never been told that. "Do I really have one?"


    "Mhhh, it''s not super noticeable, but you do say some words weird. And sometimes it seems like you are making up words. But it''s not hard to understand." Rou tries to explain, nearly knocking over her cup with all the hand gestures.


    She became like this when she drank. I was simply glad Aqua wasn''t drinking. Rou warned me she was unable to keep secrets when drinking, so I strictly forbade it. Especially considering the secrets she now knows.


    It''s going to be the death of me some day.


    But not tonight.


    No, tonight this chunky mead will surely do it.


    ~ ~


    It did.


    I was awoken by the returning of the Restaurant staff. Particularly Pina, who seemed to be struggling to carry me towards the spiral staircase.


    I was completely out I guess. But does Pina always return so late?


    Hmm, she smells like clam chowder.


    "Thanks, Pina." I stammer extending my legs to support myself. "I''ve got it from here."


    "Ah, Admiral, You are awake?" She says sliding her arm from around me.


    "Yep. Thanks for the assistance."


    I brace my head after taking my first unaccompanied step. I had nearly forgotten Golin and Pina began calling me Admiral once they became captains.


    "You ok?" She says glancing at my swimming eyes.


    "Mhm. I don''t feel drunk really, just the negatives. I need to take a seat."


    Pina walks me towards the nearby couch and drops me in the center. I wave a hand for her to sit down beside.


    "Feel better?"


    "Mhm, the dizziness is gone. Oh, menu¡­ I need a¡­" I trail off while searching through the [merchant] menu. Finding aspirin and bottle of water I swig them down paying little attention to Pina''s confused look. "Oh, and this is for you."


    I drop the small sheet of thick cardstock into her hand. Her eyes round and glimmer at the shimmering letter on the card.


    "This is¡­ It says ''Pina'' on it?"


    "Yeah, sorry I didn''t know your last name so it''s left blank. But if you go to the guild they can fix it."


    "No that''s not what I¡­ Why? Why am I getting this?" She asks looking between me and the card in shock.


    "Well, I already gave one to every fighter we have on the crew. And you will benefit from it the most, Clove mentioned you could hand out B rank cards like candy with one of those."


    "But have I really¡­"


    "You have already hugely proved yourself. I almost feel bad continuing to keep you in Marrow, I know you enjoyed your short time sailing. I am sure you are eager to return to adventuring on the seas."


    Pina still slightly shocked by the golden ''A'' speaks in a crescendo. "Thank you. This is¡­ I don''t know what to say. However, I''m not finished here yet, with this we will be able to open new trade routes. It has only been a half year I will thoroughly impress you once the year is up."


    Her tone had returned to confident near the end. At the final words, she stood and raised a fist to the air. Perhaps Rou and I have rubbed off on her a bit?


    "I expect as much," I say following her up and standing. "I am excited to sail with you. You will be welcomed openly once this year is up."


    Honestly, I wouldn''t mind her joining on our next journey, but I understand her position at ETC is currently irreplaceable.

 Chapter 33

    "What the hell are we even doing out here?" A stalky man asks his burnt faced colleague.


    The men were around a mile from the outskirts of a small port town. The group, used to praying on those traveling between the capital and inland cities, disliked the sticky feeling of the jungle this far south.


    "Idiot. You remember the one we got that coin from?" The bulkiest says smacking the stalky man upside the head.


    "The signet?"


    "Mhm, Guy said a noble here in town bought his entire stock. Must be a wealthy one." The leader cackles softly to himself as he explains. "Rod, you finished scoping it, right?"


    "Yeah, at around six bells a straight shot lines up. If we can be in and out within five minutes we should be fine."


    "Well, that''s up to Gurd." He says turning to the youngest of the group. A boy around sixteen or seventeen. "Well?"


    "It¡­ I don''t think it will be a problem. If it''s dwarven I can do it in three minutes. If it''s human, ten seconds maybe."


    "Vault all the way out here ain''t gonna be dwarven, and if it is, it''s a weak one." The leader grunts. "Well if dumbass Toiun here didn''t forget the other summon stone you''d have some backup but with only the one it will just be you and Gurd, so you best protect him with your life."


    "Peh. I ain''t protecting some kid."


    "That kid is worth a billion of you fool. Sure a shadow walker is rare but you are a dime a dozen compared to a lock breaker."


    "HHHHHe. I won''t deny that. Fine, I will keep him safe, but he better not mess up."


    "I¡­ I won''t," Gurd says firmly.


    "Mm, well just before six bells Toiun and I will attack the guard station in the west. That should draw the guards away. You should have a few minutes of peace and quiet."


    The men all nod to the leader''s words and begin preparations for the evening''s festivities.


    The sun was still high in the air but the men knew the time would pass quickly. They were accustomed to waiting. A few hours was nothing to them. And the possible take from this mission could be their highest yet.


    The shadows of the trees elongate as the sun dips lower in the sky. The noise from the town grew louder as the festival began.


    The group split, Gurd would wait with half of the magical tool while Rod snuck into the city with the other half. Toiun and Leader departed towards the western guard station.


    The plan was perfect.


    "Have you heard what they are celebrating?" Gurd asks right before Rod''s departure.


    "Not a clue. Probably some harvest or something." Rod says brushing off the boy''s concern.


    "But wasn''t there a rumor tha¡­"


    "No time, this is my window kid. You better be ready, I will be activating this thing soon."


    With those words, the dark man vanished into a shadow of a nearby tree.


    None but those in dark circles would notice, but the shadow he leaped into connected to that of many others, from one tree to another, to a rock then back to lumber. He reached an outlying house that was placed perfectly, extending along the shadow of its strange spire into another clump of trees. All the while completely hidden from view.


    His soul reached the festive town. It leaped through in seconds, past blocks of housing until finally reaching the bank.


    Exhaustion overwhelmed him now.


    To leap this far was something not many of his peers could do. Leader would be wise to understand that.


    His form reemerged from the darkness panting heavily.


    The window was wider than he said so he took a few moments to catch his breath. To show a sorry sight to that lock breaker kid would be unsightly.


    Finally gaining his breath he took the rough metal locket from his pocket and pressed a gem sitting inside.


    A green light weakly emitted from the area but the townspeople didn''t notice.


    "Wah¡­" The kid says surprised by the sudden change in location.


    "Yeah, never done it myself but Leader said it was a weird feeling."


    "It''s no¡­"


    *BLAARAGH*


    "Oh, keep it down, kid. No time for you to be spitting up, let''s finish this and get outta here. Window''s closing."


    "Uuuu... But what about the diversion?"


    "It''s already started," The man says pointing to a couple jogging soldiers in the distance. "Come on."


    "Right."


    The two run around the corner of the building towards the rear door.


    The boy places a hand on the metal knob concentrating firmly. Within a moment the knob turns and the boy nod with confidence.


    Rod pats his back with a grin. "Good work kid. But we aren''t done yet."


    The two quietly step into the dark building, Rod glances at the corners but nods after a moment.


    "Get to work." He says pointing to the large metal door in the rear of the building.


    "This is¡­" The boy says looking at the thick door. "Impossible for such a vault to be in a town like this is¡­"


    "What?! Can you do it or not?"


    "I¡­ I can do it. Give me a bit." He places his hands on the door and begins to sort the mechanisms in his head.


    A turn here, a tumbler here. Rotate this, activating that.


    "I''ve never seen a vault so strong." The boy mumbles under his breath as he fumbles with the internal mechanisms with magic.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Oy, Shh. Someone''s coming!" The man loudly whispers to the boy.


    "But I just about got it!" The boy says, his voice being drowned by the whistle of air from the vault door opening.


    "Eh. Fine, alright let''s get inside, leave the door cracked. If I have to I''ll just shadow leap out of here."


    "But if they shut the door¡­"


    ~ Earlier (Back to Cole POV) ~


    "Oh! I never expected to see you guys outside the bank."


    Ponzo and Carol were milling around the festival when me and the girls noticed them.


    "Carol insisted. I''m not a fan of leaving but I suppose it is a special occasion. The hero though, huh? Wow, never thought I''d meet one." Ponzo says with rosy cheeks. He sips from the cup in his hand before scowling and moving to the other. "It''s my honor to guard the hero''s money. Although today I will drink if requested of me."


    "Mhm, I doubt anyone would be foolish enough to try anything during a festival with this purpose," Carol adds sipping from a cup of her own.


    I tend to agree. This festival is in honor of the new ''Hero''. Everyone in town at this point knows I am strong. Not to mention half the guards in town have been trained by ETC.


    No, tonight the bank is perfectly safe.


    So we will celebrate!


    "Well, I am glad you could join in. It is good to see you two out of your element. Looking at it like this I would guess you two were dating."


    "Ah¡­"


    "N¡­nothing of the sort me and carol are only¡­"


    "Yeah, no. We are only friends."


    "I see."


    "Mm, Mmm," El says beside me. Nodding at my silent assumption. She tilts closer to me waving me towards her. "But you know captain. It''s typically not socially accepted to be in that type of relationship, so you should be quiet."


    "With a co-worker?"


    "No, with another race," El whispers with an exasperated tone.


    "Oh. That''s dumb." I say returning to normal height and volume. "But then what about you and me?"


    "Well I care not, and you rescued me from distress, therefore I''m eternally indebted to you. But if you are not alright with¡­"


    "No, I don''t care about that at all. I think that''s a foolish belief. Can humans and dwarves make children?"


    "Wah¡­ That''s¡­"


    "Cole what are you¡­"


    El finally answers my question. "Yes, they can. Same with humans, and elves, demihumans, even orcs."


    "Psh, then, of course, they should be able to be in relationships." I drunkenly ramble. "I bet the kids are super cute too."


    "They are. I have seen a half elf before, although rare they are quite cute."


    "See, then no reason for dumb prejudices." I place an arm on both Ponzo and Carol. Thier height difference makes it difficult but to my eyes, they seem about level. "Good luck."


    "Wa¡­"


    "Thank you, Cole," Ponzo says confidently nodding and banging his cup into my chest.


    "Good. Now! Where is Rou, another drink!?"


    "No more captain. It''s too strong. Dad is already dead and I think I''m not far behind."


    "Nonsense your father will awaken feeling better than ever. The wonder of distilled alcohol! Ponzo, join me!"


    "Distilled you say?"


    "That''s right! Made it myse''f" I say catching the final word in a hic''up.


    "Then I couldn''t possibly refuse."


    "Carol how about you?" I ask extending a glass to her. She sniffs subconsciously and winces.


    "No, I am ok. I am going to look around for some food. I hear there is something good but its name sounds extremely foreign to me."


    Carol roughly curtseyed before moving towards the direction of the EBC food stand.


    Perhaps they will rename this clam chowder branch ECCC? They seem to like the naming style. But wouldn''t that mess with Triff''s budding construction company, ECC?


    This is becoming confusing, and the drinks don''t help.


    I will drink more, I think that should help.


    ""Cheers!"" Ponzo and I say clinking glasses.


    We both swig and sigh happily.


    "That''s some drink. What is it, a dozen ales?"


    "Something like that. Minus the bread."


    "Meh but the bread is the best part."


    "Maybe I''m weird but I don''t like my beer alive."


    "Beer?"


    "Nothing¡­" I take another long sip from a nearby cup.


    It''s nice to have days like this. I was able to talk with Theo, I have good food and drink. Good company.


    It''s a good day. Nothing could break my happiness.


    "Pon! Pon!" Carol shouts, interrupting the dwarf mid sip. "Something is happening. Guards at the western post sounded the silent alarm."


    "What why isn''t my¡­ Oh shit, I forgot it in the bank." He drops the cup and pats his jacket before returning his attention to the woman "Let''s go."


    "Wai¡­ Wha''s happenin?" I ask attempting to not sound drunk.


    "It''s nothing we just need to¡­"


    "I hear new people in that direction. Captain something is happening." El says perking up an ear in the direction of the bank.


    "Oh, then we will come too."


    "Captain they already left."


    "How rude. Well, I will deal with it."


    I stumble from the stool and gasp at the sudden blood circulation. Once my vision returns I head towards the bank building.


    Let''s see what all the fuss is about.

 Chapter 34

    Ponzo and I arrive at the bank together, Carol left towards the west gate after I caught up with the two. They were more serious than usual. It was literally sobering.


    "The vault is¡­" He says speaking quietly when we step past the locked front door. "I have to¡­"


    "Wait a bit Ponzo. You stay here. I will close it." I offer after stopping him with a hand.


    This situation is strange. I know for a fact Ponzo wouldn''t leave the safe open, and from how I understand it nobody else in town can open it.


    I spin a few dials on the vault door, cranking the handle twice and pressing it in. I turn the dial back to fifteen and then pull the handle.


    *Hissss*


    The bars on the exterior thrust out and lock the vault door back into place. I slap my hands together and turn to Ponzo who still stands in the doorway a few dozen paces away.


    "You know how to¡­" He says beginning to step forward in the bank towards me.


    "Yeah, I''ve watched you do it enough times. But stay there. Actually you should leave first. And I am going to borrow this lamp."


    "But that bank is¡­ I can''t possible leave after¡­"


    "Leave, just for now. I have to deal with this alone. Don''t worry I will lock up after me."


    "Understood." Ponzo finally says giving me an odd look but reluctantly stepping from the building.


    Good, I can do this with static variables, a dynamic one would make it difficult.


    I walk carefully through the bank while holding the lamp, I glance behind me occasionally but it seems I haven''t messed up yet.


    But now the real adventure begins.


    I step out into the well-lit festival grounds carefully looking around the square. I choose a path and make my way around the square.


    I had to hunch down a few times which elicited some odd glances from those around.


    Just ignore me. Assume I am drunk or something, just don''t interact with me, please.


    "Captain. There you are."


    Ah, damn it Aqua.


    "Sorry Aqua, I had stuff to deal with. Now you have to join me." I say to her who was a step away from behind me.


    "What?" She asks arching her eye brow.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just follow me carefully. Don''t take a single step differently from me understand?"


    Aqua grows a worried face before nodding firmly to my demand.


    After an exhausting walk down a dimly lit road, we finally arrived at my desired location for the confrontation.


    "Aqua face me and stand close."


    "U¡­Understood." She says catching her own voice.


    She follows my command and steps her body within inches of mine. "Now, create a ball of light while walking backward carefully."


    "Yes."


    She creates a small ball lengthening both of our shadows while simultaneously splitting them apart.


    Now he is in one or the other. Which will he have chosen?


    "Time to come out." I say turning my back to Aqua and facing the dark shadow behind me.


    He hasn''t had the chance to escape. Or if he has I didn''t notice. I felt two presences before I began closing the vault door, but one vanished immediately. This is completely theory at this point but I figure it''s someone with shadow magic.


    "Captain what are you¡­?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Just watch your back." Although I doubt they will be in any condition to fight after they finally appear.


    Finally, a soft sound of feet striking sand resounded behind my back. "Pahhhh. What the hell? So you¡­ it was on purpose? Just who the hell are you?"


    "Wahhh!" Aqua screams at the sudden appearance of a voice behind her.


    She reacts in a way I call unexpected. Instead of fearfully leaping behind me or just running away, she swings her fist at the man.


    But her fist wasn''t all that appeared. Her ball of light, still burning pure white, impacts the man''s face before her fist passes through.


    The light turns a dark red and a sound like thunder resounds through the area.


    *CRACK*


    A soft mist began to fall in the darkness. Our eyes, having been accustomed to the light of Aqua''s ball were blinded momentarily.


    Aqua again lit the ball, both of us were somewhat curious what just occurred.


    There was nothing left. Even the light, although once again brilliant white, appeared pink due to the cloud of vaporized man. Both of us had thick streaks of blood dripping off our faces.


    Holy shit.


    "What did I just do?" Aqua asks looking at her left hand in utter shock.


    "I don''t honestly know. But we should probably get out of here. We look kinda scary right now."


    "R¡­right."


    I grip Aqua''s trembling hand and pull her towards the empty ETC pier.


    We ran in relative silence, nothing but the sounds of our soft breath and the clamor of the distant festival could be heard. Only when our footsteps were on the wood of the Excalibur did Aqua finally speak.


    "Captain that was¡­ I just¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­" The blood on her face began streaking with red tears.


    I wrap my arms around her and pat her damp back. "Hey, it''s ok. I know. It''s ok."


    "But I just¡­ I''m not a monster Captain, I swear."


    "I would never think that. You are my adorable Aqua, nothing could change that opinion." I tuck a lock of short, now strawberry pink, hair behind her ear. "We should get cleaned up though."


    Aqua looks at her somewhat calmed hands grimacing at the blood across them. "Right."


    "I think I still have a warm bucket of water in stor¡­" I begin, hunting in my storage for a moment before noticing Aqua moving around the boat. "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll get clean in the ocean." She says stripping the thin dress off and wiggling her butt a few times to drop her panties. She again turns to me. "You shou... You have to come with me."


    "Wha¡­ That''s¡­ Um, Ok."


    "You¡­ You have to too, or else it''s embarrassing." Aqua says wrapping her hands to block some skin on her front.


    "Naked?"


    "Mhm. I mean, it seeped through my clothes, I''m sure it did for you as well."


    "I¡­ I suppose that''s true."


    "Mhm. Come one hurry." She turns again facing her small butt towards me. She steps towards the non-dockside of the ship and carefully maneuvers over the railing before diving gracefully into the water.


    What the hell is happening? How did this turn of events occur? It''s not a complete leap logically, but this is still extremely bizarre, and fairly out of character.


    However, on the other hand, my mind is reluctant to leave her alone long. It has nothing to do with my arousal over seeing her naked, absolutely nothing to do with that.


    I follow her lead after a few moments of mental and physical preparation. Spotting her head bobbing on the surface of the water I dive towards a spot beside her.


    It''s surprisingly warm.


    I so rarely take the time to enjoy the water. I like swimming but I was never much one for swimming in the ocean. However, here in the port, the waves are minimal. It''s like a warm bath, except salty.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Captain, was that person¡­"


    "It was a bad person. You would have been in danger had you not done what you did. Don''t beat yourself up over it, you made the right choice. You protected me, thank you."


    "I¡­" She hesitates a moment while treading in place. "I protected Captain?"


    "That''s right. So you shouldn''t worry about what you did, I was moments away from doing the same, except less impressively."


    "I was, impressive?"


    "Are you kidding me? You were phenomenal. That was definitely flashier than some lightning show." I say patting her head.


    Her bloodied cheeks turn a shade pinker. "Thanks."


    "Right, well let''s get cleaned up. I have soap if you want."


    "Wash me."


    "Wash you?"


    "Yes." She says nodding and turning her back to me before drifting closer. She lowers deeper into the ocean so only her nose and ears are above the water.


    "Alright then." I draw some water into my palms pouring it over her hair. "Oh, I have an idea actually."


    "Hmm?"


    I take a thin silky rope I acquired from the capital and tie it around her waist. I do the same to myself.


    She clutches at the silk sash wrapping her stomach with a confused expression before turning her sunken head to me.


    "Ready to dive?"


    She takes a deep breath before nodding. I suppose she doesn''t understand my plan. I slide a blue scale into her sash while holding her carefully. I add one to my own sash and we both drop to the bottom of the ocean.


    "Oh!" She says realizing my meaning and clutching at the scale on her stomach. "But this thing is cold, you could''ve warned me."


    "Sorry. But I figure its easier to get clean under here." And it''s less embarrassing.


    "But this doesn''t count you still have to clean me," Aqua says again placing her back on my chest.


    "Fine, fine. But why are you being so forward about this?"


    She stays quiet for a moment before answering. "Rou said I should attempt to get Captain to see my body with lust. That I should be more alluring towards you. I know this is a bad time but¡­ there is no better time."


    "I see."


    "D¡­Did it work?" She asks turning around in my grasp and placing her bare chest against mine.


    "It¡­ A little too well." I honestly answer, adjusting the scale to better cover my lower self.


    "Not fair." She grips through the silk and pulls on the scale tossing it over her shoulder.


    "What¡­ What are you¡­"


    "Now you can''t let go of me even if you want to." She says with a giggle pressing the scale at her stomach against mine. "Please forgive this selfishness Captain."


    "No, it''s ok."


    "Please don''t tell Rou about this." She whispers clutching my body tightly. "This is my secret time with Captain."


    "Ok. Understood." I say brushing a hand through her loosely floating hair. She looks beautiful, even if I can''t see perfectly this deep in the moonlit water, I know that much for sure.


    "I don''t want to ever do that again."


    "Kill someone?"


    "Mhm. That magic is meant to heal. Not whatever that was." She says shivering.


    "I also don''t want you to ever have to do that again."


    "But that color. It looked like Captain''s color for a moment."


    "Oh. The red? I noticed that too. Perhaps it''s a demon skill of some kind."


    "I see." She says pondering for a moment. "Do you think that would be enough to beat Captain?"


    "Of course. I think that would probably annihilate me. I consider our tie reversed, with that power you could have beaten me."


    "But I was only able to get this power from Captain killing me."


    "Please don''t say it like that."


    She giggles in response before grabbing the soap from my hand and focusing her attention on my back. Not fair, I wasn''t done.


    We took a little longer than necessary to wash each other. Once both satisfied, I place the scale at Aqua stomach as well as the ribbon into my storage. Sudden buoyancy is a strange feeling. It''s like the opposite of the falling sensation when you are nearing sleep.


    We both gasp when we reach the surface. When had we last breathed air? Shouldn''t we be sputtering water? I can''t for the life of me understand how Aquarou''s tool works.


    "Ah, there you are!" A voice from above us says, startling us half to death. "Carol and Ponzo are looking for you, Captain."


    "Oh, El¡­" Aqua says blushing and glancing down at the surface of the water.


    "What''s with the bloody clothes?" El asks leaning on her arms over the railing.


    "There was an incident. Could I ask you to grab us some towels?" I say attempting to move her away from the deck so I can properly get out of the water.


    "Meh, I''m sure you have one in storage, right?" El says smirking at us. "Come on, hurry up they are waiting at the bank for you."


    She is doing this on purpose, huh?


    "Ah, is captain over here?" Rou''s voice says from above. El turns and smirks at her but says nothing.


    Come on, help me out here.


    ~ ~


    After getting myself out of that sticky situation in the most logical way possible I went to the bank where I first picked up my short-lived passenger.


    The girls seemed to have something to talk about so I was going alone. Not that I particularly minded. Ideally Aqua wouldn''t have been in that situation with me earlier.


    I mean the violent situation, not the¡­ not the other one. The other one was fine. Pleasant even.


    But what was in the vault wasn''t pleasant.


    "The vault is a vacuum?" I ask grimly looking at the scene before me.


    "Vacuum? I don''t know what that means. The vault purges all air from its inside when closed. It''s a precaution for this very purpose. I thought for sure you knew based on your quick action." Ponzo explains over the body of the young boy.


    "I didn''t¡­ This is kind of¡­" I stammer feeling slightly weak.


    This really wasn''t my intention. I thought I was simply storing the thief away for later. How many people now have died by my hands? This is surely the youngest.


    "You did the right thing. He was a thief. Two others were killed by the guards at the west gate. And I also hear there was some kind of altercation at the beach?"


    "It was¡­ nothing really."


    "Well nothing is missing so I would say it ended well. I deeply apologize for this situation. We will never allow it to happen again. In fact, it amazes me they were even able to make it this far."


    "They had a low-level shadow manipulator."


    "Shadow magic? Then perhaps they still¡­"


    "No, that person was killed."


    "I see," Ponzo says with a hand to his chin. "This must have been an organized group then. But this should act as a good deterrent, assuming of course that you will even continue to trust us with your money."


    "You all responded quickly. I think you did a fantastic job. And as you said nothing is missing so no harm done."


    Although maybe it would be a good idea to add a vault to ETC and maybe a safe for EBC.

 Chapter 34.5

    *Duty*


    "That was fun." A well-armored man says grinning to his partners with a streak of blood across his face.


    "Oy, it''s not supposed to be fun, but well¡­ I agree. It wasn''t a bad fight. Although I wish they''d have been stronger."


    "Right?"


    "Hey, the new guys are kinda¡­" A man within a small group of veterans whispers.


    "They''re ex-ETC guys after all. Of course, they''d be strong."


    "If they weren''t here we''d probably be¡­"


    "I know. We''ll buy them a round later."


    *Mist*


    "Is this where it came from?" A villager asks walking along the beach to the north of town.


    "Hey. Hey. Look over here. It''s all¡­"


    "What the hell is this?" The first asks, running over to the torch light of his brother.


    "¡­"


    "So it wasn''t a thunder stone then? But what''s with all the red. Is it something better?"


    "Brother, you were young, but do you remember the smell after the village was attacked?"


    "It was like¡­" He breathes in once thinking about it before gagging suddenly at the realization. "Then this is all¡­"


    "Yeah. Look, it''s not just here. It''s all along the beach but this¡­ this is the point of impact."


    "But what could¡­"


    "I don''t want to know¡­ But from the old stories, I''d guess demons."


    "No¡­ No way."


    "I''m sure it''s nothing though, probably just something that washed ashore or something."


    "Ye¡­ yeah."


    *Drinks with dad.*


    -A little before five bells, festival day.-


    "This stuff is amazing!" Theo says flipping his cup over


    "Right? Although Rou hates it."


    "Dad? Why are on his side? And of course, I hate it. It''s too strong, it ruins the point of drinking!"


    "Hmmm, how about this." Cole retrieves a coconut from storage and punctures it with a pinky finger. Nodding to himself casually he pours a glass inside before shaking it carefully with a practiced motion. "Oh! and then if I do this¡­"


    The coconut turns a cool blue for a moment before the aura quickly disappears.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Coconut daiquiri. Try it, try it." Cole says with an excited expression.


    Rou takes the chilled coconut from Cole chopping it with her hand carefully to break the top off. She pours it into her glass and carefully sips.


    "Oh, that''s¡­" She says interrupting herself and sipping it more heartily. She tips the cup completely and then gasps happily.


    "That might have been a bad ide¡­"


    "AHHHHHHHH! What is happening to me?!" Rou cries gripping at her head in agony.


    "First brain freeze?"


    ~


    "Ah that''s right, where are the other wives? And Aqua?"


    "None of them are wives yet. But they are all hanging out with the ETC people. Probably at Mirna''s inn. I know Alice wanted to spend time with Karlie, and Karlie hadn''t met Mirna''s brother yet. El is either climbing trees or with them."


    "El is here," El says popping up behind Cole and embracing his body from behind.


    "Ah. I see. Well, am I right about the others?"


    "Yes. I hear Alice making baby talk with Mirna''s brother as we speak. Ah, hmm that is strange¡­"


    "What?" Cole asks rotating in his chair to face the elf.


    "Captain it seems a small argument has broken out."


    "Oh? Over what?"


    "Something Alice said¡­" El says narrowing her eyes and inspecting Cole carefully. She gets closer and smells around him carefully. "Hmm I can''t smell anything past the alcohol. Although I know for sure she is not."


    "Wait, what''d she say?"


    *Baby talk*


    "So cute!"


    "Right!? And if you poke here, it''s all squishy."


    "Mirna don''t do that." Lynn''s voice says from a dozen feet away.


    "Mhmm fine," Mirna says stamping her feet. She then leans towards the three with her. "But it really is."


    "Well, I will take your word for it. But it''s kinda incredible, right? Two people can make something this amazing. I bet a¡­" Aqua says before trailing off.


    "Mirna and Captain''s baby would look really cute!" Mirna says spinning in a circle with a giggle. "Oh! And maybe El and Captain''s too! I wonder what they would look like?"


    "I wonder who''s ears they would get?" Karlie says with a laugh. "What about you Alice?"


    Alice, who was preoccupied with the babbling child suddenly broke from her fantasy after having her name called.


    "Ah, a baby with Master? I can''t imagine I would get one just from doing that¡­" She says grasping at her stomach with a look of concern.


    "What? Doing what?" Karlie asks cutting the distance and grasping at Alice''s hands.


    "Yeah. What were those sounds the other night anyway? Captain wouldn''t say and you didn''t come back till after I fell asleep."


    "Ah, no we only¡­ It was nothing really. It was the least a slave could do after such exemplary treatment¡­"


    "Then he ordered you to¡­"


    "No! No. It wasn''t exactly an order." Alice says blushing and glancing around the table.


    "Well I guess for Alice and Cole we will just need to wait a few years to see," Karlie says with a smirk.


    "Then you really¡­" Aqua says in shock.


    "No, we really didn''t¡­ It didn''t go that far. Captain was¡­ hesitant about taking that step."


    Aqua takes a careful step backward glancing around the table at two of her opponents. "Then are the others are moving this quickly as well? I can''t be hesitant either. I will find captain after this, it''s surely my turn."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    *Chowder stand*


    "Just one?" A friendly voice behind the counter asks.


    "Yes, although I''m not sure what it is. But it smells good." A boy says looking over the large pot with watering mouth.


    "Ah, it''s a dish made with shellfish. It sounds weird but it is delicious."


    "Wait you mean this is the dish made with those shells?" The boy says looking at the precious coins in his hands. The very source of his money was now being served to him. And it looks and smells like something expensive. "How much is it?"


    "The first bowl is 3 silver 50 copper. If you come back with the bowl you can get another for 1 silver. And were also buying the bowls back for 2 silver."


    "What that''s¡­" The boy begins counting on his fingers. "Here."


    "Alrighty, and here is the 50 copper change. Have a nice meal."


    "Thank you!"


    ~


    "Another?"


    "Yes, please! How is this so cheap? It''s delicious!"


    "Well it will likely become more expensive but for now it is an unknown food so its best to offer it cheaply."


    "I see, so I should cherish this while I have the chance."


    "Well as price increases the price of the ingredient itself will likely rise. I have heard there is plenty of work collecting them, it would be good to learn whil¡­"


    "I already know how! I was taught by that guy."


    "''That guy?'' You mean the hero?" The cashier asks with arched brows.


    "He¡­ hero? He was¡­ Then this all¡­?"


    "That''s right. He''s very kind isn''t he?"


    "Mhm, so that is what a hero is like, huh? I always thought they would be self-centered. But he was funny, I even saw him walking all weird a few minutes ago." The boy grins remembering the hunched over man who nodded to him in the middle of his second bowl of chowder. "Hero, huh? That''s amazing. That''s someone I''d follow anywhere."


    "Right? I don''t even know what it is exactly, but he gives me that feeling too." The cashier says looking off into the distance dreamily.


    "Dianna, are you working or talking?" Autumn says from inside the cooking area.


    "W¡­Working!" Dianna says quickly picking up a rag and wiping out a nearby bowl.


    *Rumor mill #4*


    "Did you hear about the boat old man Yansee saw?"


    "Hmm?"


    "It had no sail, no mast and was going as fast as a magic creature."


    "That''s¡­?!"


    "I know, impossible right?"


    ~ ~


    "Hear about the boat Loggins saw near yellow sands?"


    "Hmm?"


    "It had no sail, and no mast."


    "That''s...? Was it moving?"


    "What? No of course, not idiot. That''d be impossible. It was some old idiot, they towed him to Marrow and then had to rush back to finish a shipment to Ikin. Apparently, it was a few weeks back now."


    "Oh. That''s boring."


    "What? You kidding? It was the funniest damn thing I''d ever heard."


    ~ ~


    "Someone tried to rob the bank during the festival?" Calis asks shaking his head at the words in confusion.


    "That''s right." The king says holding back a smile.


    "But that''s just¡­"


    "I know."


    "How dumb do they have to be?" Calis says still shaking his head with scrunched brow.


    "Moderately?"


    *New.*


    "This place is nice. Right dear?


    Mhm, it is, plenty of room to grow the family too. How much did you say it is to rent?"


    "Ah well, that is where it gets strange. It''s a foreign concept to me but this is how the owners want to do it."


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, you must have noticed this place is furnished already."


    "Yes?"


    "Well, this is what the owner calls a model home. This is a sample of what the house will look like. The house itself is being built in a new neighborhood in the northwestern part of town. When finished, furnishings can either be provided or you can get it at a lower price bare."


    "I see. A lower price you say? Cheaper rent?"


    "Well, it is actually a rent to own system. It''s called mortgage. The construction company will be paying for the house in full, and you will pay a stipend each month until it''s paid off."


    "Is it expensive?"


    "As a whole, but it''s no more expensive than typical rent in town. between 75 silver and 1 gold a month."


    "That''s¡­"


    "And wages in town are a bit higher than normal cities. Two gold a month is a low wage at this point. Everyone has to compete with EC''s wages."


    "EC?"


    "Excalibur Conglomerate, or Company. Either works really. They own the Trade company, Construction company, and two restaurants. I also hear the completely finance the Inn."


    "Are they hiring?"


    "Yeah but¡­ it''s strict." The realtor says with a sigh.


    "Ah. I see."


    *Theseus*


    "Excalibur?"


    "No, two Excalibur''s?" Rou asks from beside.


    "That''s right. It''s honestly kind of pointless. I have just always wanted to try it, and Triff''s construction crew needed practice."


    "But how are there two?" Aqua asks tilting her head in confusion.


    "It''s a paradox from a long time ago. The theory is if you replace all the parts of a ship and rebuild it using the old components¡­"


    "I don''t get it¡­"


    "Well think about it this way. Which ship is Excalibur?"


    "Hmm? Well it''s the newer looking one, right?"


    "No, no. The one on the right with the broken deck looks more like the Excalibur I remember."


    "And now you understand the paradox. Technically they are both the same ship. Although my menu doesn''t seem to see it that way."

 Chapter 35

    I''ve missed the sea. It''s good to be moving again. I enjoy Marrow, even despite the trouble a few days back, I liked being home.


    But truly this is my home. The open sea with the wind at our back. Well, okay technically now the wind is at our face but you understand my meaning.


    I should mention Excalibur, my home, has changed a bit again.


    Triff is apparently never done with upgrades once she gets an idea in her mind. And now with the benefit of having a highly skilled construction crew to order around in Marrow, her vision seems to have evolved quickly.


    The mast is gone now, aerodynamics are necessary after all. We could use a variation on Aqua''s staff to erect a mast if we ever need to rely on the wind, but for the most part, now we ran off two colossal squid core''s I fished from the trench. The Abyssal core is used now entirely for fine steering as well as running pure water throughout the ship.


    Apparently, Aquarou taught Triff a method of adjusting core output, and the Abyssal''s core apparently could maintain a higher pressure which is necessary for plumbing.


    And yes, the girls insisted on adding a bath. Apparently, this was a result of the talk had after the bank event.


    But it''s not just the top deck and magic tool that has changed, the exterior has a few odd looking additions as well. Although they looked odd to everyone but me and Triff. The boat now has proper hydrofoils, four of them. Two every fifty feet along the long slender boat.


    Now that we have picked up some speed everyone on the shielded deck is very clear on the purpose of the fins. Although some seem confused as to why the technology works.


    Admittedly it is somewhat terrifying for our entire boat to be floating above the water as opposed to in it. But the wood and metal skis seem to be working perfectly, and I have fairly good steering so I''m not too worried yet.


    "Good work Triff." I raise a hand for a high-five and she responds accordingly.


    "It''s nothing, it was all Captain''s idea." She says smiling and turning her attention back to the rough water around the hydrofoils.


    "Well, I didn''t invent the concept. Hell, I barely even told you about it, I just gave you the book. I didn''t expect this much out of it."


    The book I mention is ''History of Shipbuilding.'' a poorly titled but apparently fairly comprehensive book I found deep in the merchant menu. It''s an earth book. Why it exists in my menu is beyond me but I suppose it''s not the strangest thing in my menu''s.


    The book goes so far as to mention the development of nuclear submarines but I don''t foresee that being a problem. What''s Triff going to do, develop nuclear fission?


    "I don''t like not having a high place though. This is difficult. Half of me wants to return to the elven forest as soon as possible, but the other half wants to be high." El says from the top of the railing on the command deck.


    "Well raising the mast would be a problem at this speed." Well technically it would make us incapable of going this speed but that''s too complicated to explain. "But we will be raising it when we get near populated ports. So just be patient."


    "Muhhh. Alright, but I get to stand on it when you''re raising it."


    "Triff is that safe?" I ask unwilling to lose another member to this magic tool design.


    "This version is much slower. It is extremely stable. Cole could probably break a mountain with it if he needed to without a single dent to the outer shell." Triff says attempting to assure me of its safety.


    But really? Could I use the mast as a weapon? Isn''t that a little extreme? And wouldn''t it break the boat?


    Triff nods to the silence as if listening to my nonvocal questions. "You see it was actually designed to be used as both a mast or makeshift weapon for Captain. It comes out really easily. You should try!"


    "I see. Well, we will climb that bridge when we come to it. We just got up to speed so let''s try to make some good distance before shutting down."


    But really that''s actually kind of smart. I have no long range physical attack. I suppose if push ever comes to shove I can just beat an Abyssal over the head with the mast.


    Not that we are constantly being attacked. In fact, for the most part, we only notice the beasts long after they are behind us. I try to scope their corpses into storage but sometimes I am out of range.


    Well, there really isn''t much money in magic cores anyway.


    I would have never thought I''d say that six months ago. Back when a few hundred gold was a massive wealth.


    I make nearly ten times that now, on a bad day. My conglomerate is coming along perfectly.


    Yes, I have indeed heard the name dubbed for my ventures.


    Honestly, it''s genius. I could have never thought of it myself. I might adopt it officially.


    We have a fairly straight shot to our first destination. Yellow sands. We are bypassing most of the villages by cutting directly through the deep water of the bay. I thought of stopping in Ikin to evaluate the possibility of expanding towards it but Karlie said to leave expansion to her.


    I suppose I will trust it to her. She hasn''t let me down yet. But I am now giving her quite a bit more money to invest.


    I hope she doesn''t go overboard.


    "Hey Clove," I say turning to the strangely quite princess who watched the water from the corner of the deck.


    "Hmm?" She asks absently.


    "Everything ok?" I ask handing the controls over to Rou.


    "Do you hate me, Cole?" She asks finally turning her emotions back on and looking at me with drooping eyes.


    "What?! No of course not. What''s this about?"


    "I was¡­" She begins before catching her breath and beginning again. "My actions at the Gala... reflecting on it now, they were selfish, weren''t they? I am sorry, I should have asked you first before I began my plan. But it was such short notice, and the timing was so perfect that¡­"


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I don''t hate you. And I don''t even mind about that anymore. Though at the time I was a little upset you hadn''t spoken to me about it first. But what made you think I hate you?"


    "You almost didn''t ask for my hand. And you did it merely as an afterthought." Clove says lowering her head and dropping a tear.


    "I am sorry. Honestly, at the time I was the same as you, a plan came together in my mind and I went with it. You are right though, I should have been more conscientious."


    "You really don''t hate me?" She asks turning back to me with tear-filled eyes.


    "No, I love you Clove. You are sometimes selfish but I appreciate that honestly, so often it is only me making moves, you force me into situations but often they help me in the long run."


    She still seems hesitant at my words so I grip her face tightly and plant a kiss on her lips. It was only light but her face was completely different after.


    "You¡­" She says gripping at her lips with a finger.


    "What plan, Captain?" El asks, overhearing the conversation despite the heavy wind.


    "Well, it''s a worst case scenario type thing. But either way, it''s not a bad idea to have some land under our control." I explain with a shrug.


    "A demon lair we can return to?" El asks with a devious grin.


    "Well not exactly, but sure, something like that."


    ~ ~


    "So there is something that needs to be discussed," I say putting on my most serious of faces.


    A few smirks from around the group seems to indicate I still have some burger on my face so I wipe my mouth carefully and start again.


    "Ahem¡­ As I was saying. I am sure it is something you all noticed, the room has become crowded. The large bed in Marrow was a luxury that we now lack."


    "But¡­"


    "Yeah! What are you saying?" Rou asks with turnt eyebrows.


    "I think it will be a good idea in the long run. Everyone will sleep in their rooms, and a schedule will be decided for sleeping in my room. I think having alone time with you all will bring us closer." I explain, doing my best to calm the reluctant group.


    Honestly, I was reluctant too, but I know this will be a good idea. It is often difficult to find times to speak with each of them alone. I think this space will bring us closer, I am willing to try.


    Admittedly this is the opposite of the advice I got from Damien''s book. But thinking about it, he did fail. So why should I take his advice?


    There was some reluctance expressed by Mirna and Alice but they eventually came to agreement.


    Now they argue about the schedule. It seems Rou and Aqua want to combine their days so they can sleep with me two times. For some reason, i feel like that''s cheating, so I denied them. Oddly they still agreed to combine their days.


    That''s dangerous. I didn''t really think Theo was being serious. Perhaps it gave the sisters a bad idea.


    The schedule was being argued about when I noticed some guests on the deck.


    I crouch down near Mirna and point while whispering to her. "Are you planning to eat that?"


    "Ah, birds!" Mirna shouts noticing the place her second burger patty and bun sits.


    Three long beaked birds are peaking at the bread carefully. One turns its attention to the patty and quickly scoops it into the pouch under its beak.


    "Pelicans," I explain watching them carelessly. Mirna didn''t seem too upset over the loss so I would watch for now.


    Oh! The one who found the burger is being attacked by the other two. The patty is dropped back on the deck and the battle began. The three birds caw loudly at each other while they peck at the deck with their long beaks.


    One sprints into another knocking them both down like bowling pins. The third takes the opportunity and runs for the burger. One of the downed ones, noticing the fast break extends a beak tripping the running one. It leaps up over the fallen one and triumphantly opens its mouth to grab the patty.


    "Oh!" El says, apparently noticing the wings above the near-victory''s head.


    The bird is smashed to the ground and the burger loosely topples from its mouth directly off the deck.


    The three birds look around at each other and then around the deck. They carefully walk over to the railing and glance below. A small, happy, fish swims away casually. The birds again look at each other and drop their heads in disappointment.


    "Oy. Here you go, you three. Good show." I say holding back laughter and tossing each of the three birds a small chunk of meat.


    The each caw in turn, before devouring the meat and happily sitting down on the deck.


    "Can we keep them?" Mirna asks looking at me with a wide grin. "I''ll feed them and walk them and¡­"


    "Well, they are wild creatures, Mirna. If they want to follow us its fine, but I don''t want to hold them prisoner."


    The birds watch the two of us talk carefully. They are likely waiting for me to give them more food. Greedy sea squirrels¡­


    "They need names Mirna!" El says from beside us.


    "Oh! You''re right. Hmmm¡­" Mirna contemplates it with a finger to her cheek. "Ye, Bu, and La"


    Oh, that was quick. But where did those names come from?


    "Ah, I see," El says nodding to the pelicans who continue to watch us from seated on the deck. "So he''s Ye, that one is Bu, and she is La?"


    "Right right!" Mirna says nodding to El with a grin.


    "I¡­ I don''t get it," I admit lowering my head to the proud two.


    "Look closely Captain. See, that one has yellow fuzz near his head. That one has blue¡­"


    "And the last one?"


    "It''s clearly lavender."


    I suppose lavender does work better than purple.


    The birds absently bend their heads as if nodding to the names. It my imagination though right? They can''t understand what we are saying.


    Of course not.


    Mirna happily ran over and began petting the birds who didn''t seem too disturbed by the action so I went off to watch the view for awhile.


    It''s always something.

 Chapter 36

    Yellow Sands was¡­ kind of boring honestly. Nothing much to mention. Well, almost nothing. But I suppose it is where our current situation began, so I should explain.


    You see, we acquired a stalker.


    Or rather I acquired a stalker.


    It was on the second day of our four-day vacation.


    The first day mostly consisted of inspecting the new Yellow Sands branch of ETC. It was a smaller building, but the bustle was very similar to that in Marrow. The staff there was nice, they didn''t seem to know who I was but that didn''t bother me. It was actually nice to know I could still act incognito.


    But as I was saying. On the second day, we were mostly just hanging around town. It was dreadfully hot in the Port so we spent the days lounging by the ocean and occasionally checking out the shops.


    El noticed it first.


    Honestly, the visitor blended in extremely well with the sand dunes. But a sudden passing cloud made her camouflage meaningless. Realizing she had been spotted, the limber girl rocketed off into a nearby bush.


    "Was that a¡­"


    "Mhm, a rabbit-kin."


    I thought as much, it wasn''t my first time seeing a rabbit-kin, but her ears were longer than the man at the tournament, and they were a sand color as opposed to his jet black hair. But she was equally as quick it seems.


    "I wonder if she was hungry."


    "Mhm, I don''t think so. She was watching you."


    Indeed it seemed she was, the next few days that we spent in the desert village she was always a few dozen steps behind. El and I were aware of her, but for the most part, the other girls didn''t notice.


    She didn''t seem dangerous, so we allowed it. Although thinking back on it now, maybe that was a mistake.


    You see, now we have a stowaway.


    Do we turn around and drop her off? Do we drop her off at the next port?


    That seems kind of¡­


    "Why did you sneak aboard our ship? Or better yet why were you following us?" I finally ask the guilty looking cornered rabbit.


    She sniffs the air twice drifting her face closer to me. "I was¡­ You have a smell, no¡­ It''s not just you."


    The small button nose again begins flaring rapidly as she probes in all directions in the air.


    "Her." She finally decides, landing a finger towards Aqua.


    Oh?


    "Captain and Aqua don''t smell!" Rou says frowning and forcing the bunny a few steps backward.


    "Hold on a bit Rou. Um¡­ Well, I haven''t caught your name. But what do we smell like exactly?"


    "Her name is Coya Tulip. She''s a ''C'' rank adventurer." Clove says from leaning against the wall of the bunk room.


    "Ah, you are¡­ Oh! Princess?!" Coya says with a look of surprise once she remembers who the face belongs to.


    "You two know each other?"


    "Well not exactly, we fought once many years ago. But for the Princess to be traveling¡­" Coya says trying to tilt the information through her brain. "Then you are¡­ ?!"


    "Yes. This is the hero of the country and winner of this year''s tournament. Cole Moedy."


    "Ah, enough about that. This smell? El can you detect anything different about me and Aqua?"


    "No. It''s possible there is something that I have already become accustomed to, I highly doubt a rabbit-kin''s nose would be better than an elf''s."


    "No, no. Us Rabbit-kin have noses much stronger than elves."


    "Ah, I highly doubt that," El says shaking her head as if it were funny.


    "Ok enough of the pissing match. Coya, what do the two of us smell like exactly?"


    Coya and El reluctantly split from their staring contest and Coya returns to sniffing the air around me and Aqua. "It''s sweet. Like a young baby. Although Cole smells slightly older. But there is something else. It burns a bit, like pepper."


    "Does it get stronger if I do this?" I focus a mass of mana into my hand, unlike Aqua''s, mine remains invisible.


    *ACHOOO!*


    Coya sniffs a few times before sneezing again.


    *Choo*


    "Sorry, sorry. I will stop." I release the mana flow and return it to my body.


    "Vat vas dat?" Coya lightly complains after sniffling her watering nose a few times. She rubs her eyes carefully with balled fists before wiping her nose a couple times.


    "Pah!"


    She coughs a few times. Repeating the eye and nose washing technique. So demon magic smells peppery, huh?


    This feels mean but it''s also hilariously adorable.


    I had a rabbit once. This, however, is infinitely more entertaining.


    I suppose now it''s my turn to ask if I can keep it?


    ~ ~


    Coya, still unaware of our speed made an adorable noise when we first stepped onto the deck. I suppose the roar of the wind is fairly intense to sensitive ears. I wonder why El doesn''t seem to have any trouble? Perhaps I have already deafened her from the tournament. Her parents will surely be mad at me.


    But really what am I going to do with this situation. Yes, I would love to keep this cute rabbit girl but I am not that kind of person. And adding another member to our group doesn''t seem like a great idea.


    My days are already long enough as it is. And she''s a fairly well-known adventurer apparently.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    But really she never actually explained why she followed us. She simply said we smelled nice. What kind of reason is that for sneaking onto someone''s ship?


    I will need to interrogate her further once she regains her sense of hearing.


    As for the other pets.


    Mirna happily fed the three who continued to sit on our command deck. At first, we had a problem with bird poop, but after Mirna explained the situation to the birds they began flying off the deck before doing their business.


    Could these things really understand her? Are these animals hyper-intelligent or something?


    Mirna happily chats with the three birds while the rest of the crew watch the land passing quickly in the distance.


    "Where is our next stop Captain?" Rou asks walking up to me with a map.


    Honestly, i wasn''t sure. At this point, everything was new territory.


    I scan the map trying to memorize each towns name. "Oh. That one!"


    I''ve heard of that place.


    What was it? I had heard something about Point Port. I think it was muscleman who mentioned the place.


    "That is the logical choice. Although I think we should investigate The Ridge before we stop at Point."


    "Ridge?"


    "Mhm, It''s an area of fairly shallow waters a few miles off the coast of Point port. It''s known to have some strange creatures, and often monsters will go there to feed."


    Sounds dangerous.


    "Sounds like fun."


    It has been awhile since we have had a good fight against a monster.


    "I thought so too!" Rou says with a wide grin.


    Are all of them battle maniacs now?


    "Come to think of it Rou what do you think of our new style of travel? Do you feel like your skills are still being properly taken advantage of?"


    Rou thinks for a moment before beginning. "It''s definitely different. But I can''t complain. I do miss talking with the wind, but this is surely faster. And it makes navigating more fun."


    "Well once we finish circumnavigating the country we will slow our pace again. It should give you the chance to feel the wind again."


    "Mhm. I don''t mind waiting!"


    Talking to the wind though, huh?


    I''m becoming more and more convinced Rou has access to the ancient ''Navigation Magic'' I found mentioned in an old book. But I worry if I tell her that and I''m wrong it will break her heart.


    I''m glad there are plenty of books to read, even in this world.


    I should really retro fit one of the rooms into a library. Holding them all in storage feels phony.


    ~ ~


    Tonight for dinner Mirna made a pasta dish with some local meat we bought in Yellow Sands. It was delicious, perfect al dente angel-hair pasta alongside a cream sauce I helped Mirna perfect.


    Coya was floored by the taste. I worried she would be a vegetarian but she grimaced at the mere thought. I still feel like avoiding rabbit stew, for now, will be a good idea.


    And for ''dessert'' tonight, I have Alice.


    No, I didn''t come up with that terminology. I think it gives the wrong impression of what happens during the night.


    The time was meant for sleeping.


    Honestly, though, the main reason I wanted to sleep with them alone was so we could discuss things they preferred to talk about alone. For instance, if Aqua would have simply told me about her ''body image'' problems, it could have been resolved much less embarrassingly.


    But anyways, somehow the schedule became known as the ''Dessert menu''.


    And tonight beside me was the most dangerous of the options.


    The ''Devil''s food cake'' you might say.


    "Master you don''t have to look so nervous¡­" Alice says staring at my anxious face. "If you would rather just sleep alone I can¡­"


    "No, it''s not that."


    "But have you not been avoiding me? I thought for sure you hated what I did that night."


    "No, no. I definitely didn''t hate it. It was just a hectic time. Although I will admit I was avoiding you. But I don''t think that''s fair."


    "I am sorry for being so forward at that time."


    "No, I''m sorry. For not being able to satisfy you before then. You were forced to move forward because I was slow to respond." I brush her silky hair behind her ear. "I also think I should reiterate. I love you, Alice. As a fianc¨¦ or as a slave, whichever you feel more comfortable with."


    "I¡­ I love you too, Master."


    "Alice, may I make a command?"


    "Certainly."


    "Call me Cole, even just once."


    "I love you, Cole."


    "Mhm, I love you too Alice."


    I plant a kiss on her lips and she gratefully accepts the invitation inside my mouth. Her tongues stretches and probes around my mouth endlessly. As my breath grows stagnant her own sweet breath enters my mouth and she continues.


    Circulatory breathing just so she doesn''t have to stop? Really?


    "Ah, Ma¡­ Cole? Do you know where you are touching right now?" Alice suddenly asks breaking off my face with a gasp.


    "I do, tonight I will be the forward one."


    "Ha¡­ I see." Alice says gripping her bottom lip with her teeth in order hold back her breath.


    "The safe word will be ''Pasta''."


    "What!?"

 Chapter 37

    *CRASH*


    "Pasta!"


    "No Alice, that wasn''t me. It sounds like thunder."


    "But can''t Master¡­"


    "That was something like a magic trick. This sounded like the real deal though. Come on, let''s get dressed and check it out."


    Another strike of lightning illuminates the room for a moment. Thick streaks of rain silhouette the glass pane of the window.


    I reach the stairway to the deck after the fourth loud crack of thunder. The others were there as well. Rou looked at the clouds with concerned eyes while the rest of the crew lightly yawned while peeking out the doorway.


    "Ok. Shielding is up." Triff says stepping up the stairs behind us. "Now the storm won''t be an issue."


    Sure enough, the heavy rain that once poured from the door frame instead began pummeling a thin invisible skin wrapping the exterior of the boat. Even the heavy wind that once ripped across the deck now slid past the teardrop shaped shield.


    Mirna, once the deck was safe, ran out towards the command deck to check on Yi, Bu, and La. They had taken shelter under their birdhouses, so they seem fine.


    Although technically in my menu the small wooden houses were labeled as [Dog house], I feel like mentioning that around them is a bad idea though.


    Mirna lightly pats the birds who nuzzle their long beaks against her extended hand.


    This is the first time we have ran into a storm this strong. A small drizzle is one thing, but would this kind of weather cause us problems?


    "Rou, report?"


    "Well I don''t know what to tell you, seems like our luck finally ran out. We should be able to weather something like this though. We should just continue as we are, try and get through as fast as possible."


    What happened to Aquarou''s protection?


    "I see. Triff any issue with increasing speed? The faster we can cut through this thing the better I suppose. "


    "Yes, there is an issue. With the magical output needed to project the barrier our output is already maxed." The dwarf wipes her brow with an exhausted sigh. It seems she has been working on the very issue. "However maintaining the current speed will be no issue. I agree with Rou."


    *Crack*


    "Ngyuh!" A tiny voice squeaks leaping a couple feet at the sudden sound of nearby lightning.


    "Don''t like storms Coya?" I ask the jumpy rabbit with drooping ears.


    "No. And I''ve never been on a boat before either, so this is¡­" Coya says again leaping from the crack of thunder.


    "Have you always lived in Yellow Sands?"


    "Mhm, it doesn''t rain much there. And it''s nice and hot."


    "Not a fan of rain?"


    "No. Makes my ears heavy." She says shaking her head roughly ridding her ears of invisible rain. "But a rain barrier on a ship¡­ That''s something else."


    "Well, we have to protect the tree after all." El pipes in after assuring that the Love sprout was still healthy.


    It''s barely a sprout anymore though. It''s more of a stick with a few leaves erupting from a pot. We may even need to transplant it soon.


    "Master, are we really going to just sail through the storm?"


    "Mhm. Why not?"


    "Isn''t it dangerous?" Alice asks cringing at a flash of lightning beside Coya.


    "Triff can this barrier withstand lightning?"


    "It should." She shrugs. "Try it and see. We have spare cores."


    "That''s true. Alright."


    A few of the girls give me odd looks while I find the sword I fought Aqua with.


    [Aquarou''s Blade] drops onto my palm and I grip it in my right hand. I raise it up to the sky as the girls look at me with widening eyes.


    *Crack*


    A bright flash blinds the deck emitting a rainbow of colors.


    "Woah!" Triff says giggling to herself. "Cool."


    "Seems like it should be fine Alice," I say returning the blade to storage.


    "How did you do that?!" Coya asks running up to me and gripping the arm that held the blade moments ago.


    "Do what? The storage? Or the lightning?"


    "Both. No, all three."


    "Hmm?"


    "How do you constantly smell like a peppery baby!?"


    "That''s¡­"


    That feels like an insult. But I have a theory, no better time than the present I suppose.


    "Coya." I begin, speaking over the pitter patter of rain on the barrier. "Do you want to become stronger?"


    "Not particularly."


    "Do you want to become renowned?"


    "Eh, that kind of attention isn''t really my kind of thing." She says hesitantly brushing her fingers through her ears.


    "Do you want to become rich?"


    "Only so much that I can survive. But I have reached that already."


    Then I can see only one other reason she would show up in gray on my [Harem] menu.


    "Do you love me?"


    "Your''s is a smell I want to breathe for the rest of my life."


    The girls around who were listening-in gasp at the line.


    I actually understood that reference.


    This is a line from a famous book here, a taboo love story between an elf and a human. It ends tragically but it''s a good story. I am glad I have read some of the literature of this world. Pop culture references exist here too after all.


    "No fair, I wanted to say that line. It definitely fits my character better." El says stamping her feet and growling at Coya.


    "I was worried you had already," Coya says emitting a grin at the good news.


    "But it''s an elf in the story! So surely it should be¡­"


    "No, no, no. It''s definitely a rabbit-kin. I have the book, would you like to see?"


    "That is utter lies. I too have the book. Shall we compare?"


    "Gladly!"


    I think we got distracted from the point of the conversation. But I don''t mind, I am not entirely sure how this will go over. It''s always a hard topic to broach.


    Typically I had some kind of assistance.


    El and Coya had raced off to search their possessions so I figured it was a fine excuse to drop the conversation for now.


    "Are you going to tell Coya?" Clove asked in a half whisper towards me.


    "Yeah, probably. I think she could be helpful. Not to mention I think she''s a dangerous opponent. Seems like she can smell demons if others catch wind of the ability we would be in trouble."


    "But do you think you can trust her?"


    "I''m curious about that actually. I think being honest from the start will help build a bit of trust." Not to mention the fact that she is in my [Harem] menu seems to indicate she is trustworthy. I tend to doubt my menu would lead me astray. "What kind of person was she as an adventurer?"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "She was a part of my camp. From what I heard she lead her party well. I believe she helped clear the most recent level clearing. If I remember right she was in the vanguard."


    "So she is strong?"


    "Fast, and capable of detecting enemies before others, even faster than those of her own kind."


    Coya, opening the door with her copy of ''Tabo'', smirks lightly.


    Had she heard all of that? How did I forget those ears? Although it would make things easier.


    "If you are so curious about me you can ask me yourself, you don''t have to rely on the princess'' rumors."


    "My apologies. I was indeed curious."


    "Well, it''s only natural for young lovers to be curious about each other," Coya says fluttering her lashes at me.


    "You are not lovers yet!" Rou says stamping a foot and eying Coya carefully.


    "Mhm sister is right." Aqua agrees with a nod. "But you have to wait your turn. Tonight is still Alice''s turn and tomorrow it''s me and Rou."


    "Ah. That''s right. Master, we are wasting my turn. Let''s hurry back, they have this storm under control." Alice says grabbing at my shirt and tugging.


    Almost as if hearing her words a heavy wave crashes into our boat knocking Mirna and Alice over. I feel like sleeping, or what we were doing a half hour ago, would be difficult with these conditions.


    The boat again strikes the water heavily. The more trained of the crew jump at the appropriate time but the rest tumble like bowling pins.


    Will this shield keep people in as well as keeping water out? I sure hope so.


    "Let''s go to the galley for now. We will have an early breakfast. Unfortunately, Alice, I think bedtime is over."


    "Muhhh, you are indeed right Master." She says rubbing a fresh bruise from her earlier fall. "Although this motion could make things even more interesting."


    I was somehow able to convince Alice otherwise. Slowly the group that had assembled on the deck to watch the storm meandered back to the interior. Triff said the Excalibur''s magic tool could handle the storm so let''s leave it to it.


    Let''s try something a bit different for breakfast. I have plenty of time. Hell, it doesn''t even seem like the sun has risen yet, not that I could tell with how dark the clouds are.


    A crack of lightning startles a few of the seated crew, the others, however, are more invested in the egg I just cracked.


    "Whatcha making Captain?" Mirna asks stepping onto a stool to get a better look at the pot of water spinning on the stovetop.


    "This is a technique to poach eggs," I say indicating to the egg spinning in the center of the pot of boiling water. "It''s vitally necessary for making the most delicious breakfast of all time."


    "Oh?"


    "Eggs Benedict."


    "Who''s Benedict?"


    "Egg''s," I say with a smirk. "Joking aside, the rumor is he was a stockbroker who wanted a hangover cure. He ordered a random list of foods and the concoction was so good the maitre d'' named it after him."


    "What''s a stalkbroker?"


    "No, what''s a maytra dee?"


    "Hmm¡­ Well, that''s¡­"


    "It should be called the Eggs Cole. Why name it after someone who doesn''t even exist?"


    "Ah. I suppose that is true. Oh damn it, I got distracted. This egg is a bust. Let''s try again." I scoop the egg out and drop it onto a nearby plate. Sure enough, the yolk is far too cooked. A bit of runniness but not nearly enough to call it a properly poached egg.


    "What''s wrong with it? Looks good."


    "Good? That looks raw in the middle that''s gross."


    "What, gross? It should be much gooier than that. Ideally, it will be almost entirely liquid." I say dropping another egg into the spinning pot of water.


    I pay close attention this time, tuning out all distraction. Yes, I even ignored the bickering over proper gooeyness of cookies, despite the fact that I have a very solid stance on the matter. It seems Coya surprisingly had an opinion on the cookie debate as well. She shared my opinion. Perhaps there is something we can bond over.


    "Muy Bueno," I say dropping the egg onto a nearby, pre-hammed, English muffin.


    I suppose it''s not called an English muffin here either. Would it be a Marrish muffin? Calistorian muffin?


    I drop the mental conversation and carefully spoon hollandaise sauce over the bald Benedict.


    "Perfecto."


    "Captain is speaking in tongues?"


    "I suppose it''s not too bizarre thinking about it."


    "Ah, lo siento, hablando espa?ol." I say smirking to the girls and using the utmost of my ''Spanish 2''. "It''s a language from where I''m from, sorry. But enough about that, Mirna try a bite."


    "What''s the yellow stuff?" She asks poking it with a fork.


    "It''s made with butter and eggs."


    "It''s¡­"


    "Good right?"


    "Amazing. Lemme try, lemme try." Mirna says jumping back onto her stool and beginning to assemble one of her own.


    The rest of my audience, Aqua, Alice, and Clove, each take a small forkful from the open faced sandwich before emitting similar reactions to Mirnas. Except without the desire to experiment with the recipe.


    Within fifteen minutes the rest of the group is making similar comments. Coya''s reaction was particularly good.


    I can now confirm easter. Rabbits do in fact love eggs.


    But really Mirna is an impeccable chef. This is a dozen times better than the rendition I presented moments ago. The sauce is smooth and silky, a complete change from my broken sauce.


    "With a bit of sour fruit juice, it works better," Mirna says with a smirk at my reaction to the sauce. "Good right?"


    "Mhm. Mirna, you definitely will make a good wife."


    "Wah!" She says nearly falling back in her chair. "You mean it?"


    "Of course. You are an expert chef. I couldn''t ask for a better¡­" I begin before realizing my words, and the fact that my other ''wives'' were watching the conversation. "Ahem. Well yeah, you definitely will."


    "Captain, what were you about to say?"


    "Mhm, I''m curious too. Please continue what you were saying."


    "No, no. It was really nothing."


    I must avoid playing favorites. That seems like a logical decision.


    "It smells like we are nearly passed through the storm," Coya says perking up her nose and twisting her ears in the air. "No thunder for awhile."


    Oh, I had nearly forgotten the storm. No wonder I feel so tired. Have I even slept?

 Chapter 38

    I think that might have been a hurricane. The moment we thought we were in the clear we hit another side of the storm. I wasn''t paying a ton of attention but I think we might have been in the eye of the storm.


    But that came and passed. Now we head towards ''The ridge'' as Rou called it. Apparently, we could see fish and magical beasts unlike any other. Already I was fairly surprised by the change in scenery.


    About a day after the storm we began to see dolphin-like creatures sailing along beside us. They spent around 40% of the time in the air. I suppose it would be more apt to call them a dolphin/flying fish mix.


    The pelicans, watching the show seemed jealous so they took flight to join with the soaring dolphins.


    It was peaceful watching the dancing animals. Occasionally one of the three birds would dip towards the surface of the water scooping up a large amount of water before spraying it in the air in a shimmering cloud.


    The birds began raining each other with water and soon the dolphins were spraying bursts as well.


    "No fair I wanna play too!" Mirna pouts while gazing at the animals.


    "I think I can help with that." Finally, i have an excuse to buy one of the most desirable things in my menu.


    [Large water gun], originally I thought it was something for putting out fires or fighting pirates but no. In fact it''s just a brightly colored super soaker.


    "Ooooooooo" Mirna says gripping the gun carefully. "It''s like El and Rou''s gun."


    "Mhm, but it''s even better."


    "I beg to dif¡­" El begins before getting a face full of water.


    Mirna giggles and runs off to take shelter behind some boxes on the command deck.


    "Captain," El says looking at me with narrowed eyes.


    "Yes. Good luck, don''t hold back. Mirna is more dangerous than you might think. I''ve inadvertently taught her high-level stealth abilities." I hand El two water pistols.


    "Ah, Yes. Two, ideal!"


    I thought as much, she''s ambidextrous so dual wielding pistols would be in her wheelhouse.


    "Captain. Me too."


    "I want to play as well Master!"


    "I understand little of the purpose, or source, of these strange devices but I want to have one!"


    Alright, alright. Be patient everyone. I unload a large arsenal and everyone gathers supplies.


    Soon the war begins.


    Truces and teaming quickly create two factions. Rou, Aqua, and Clove, versus El, Mirna, Alice, and Coya.


    Everyone else is simply casualties of war. I have truly now decided I never want to be on their bad sides. The tournament was nothing compared to this.


    "Grenade out!" A black masked face shouts tossing a rubber balloon towards a pile of boxes.


    "Suppressing fiiiiiiirrrrrreeeee." Another cries rapidly pumping the piston of the [water mini-gun].


    "I won''t let you die out here Alice."


    "Leave me, you must survive El. Tell Master I love him!"


    "Noooooooo."


    Where did they learn all this? Am I perhaps a bad influence? And when did they all become A-list actors?


    Demon power? I refuse to believe that.


    Just as it seems Rou and Aqua''s team are a shoe in for victory, Mirna appears from behind running an elongated sponge along Rou''s neck she then swipes the water blade across the back of Aqua''s knees and plunging it into her kidney. They both crumple to the ground understanding their loss.


    "Yay! Mirna''s victorious!" She shouts after taking the other sponge dagger from her teeth.


    That was some straight up Rambo shit.


    I suppose Mirna having knife skills isn''t a huge surprise though. I''m not shaking, I swear.


    "Pudding to celebrate?" I ask her gleaming grin.


    "Pudding!? Yes!"


    I glance at the saddened faces of the losing team before offering consolations. "You all can have some too, but yours will be vanilla."


    Rou and Aqua moan in disappointment.


    I don''t get it, vanilla is definetly better. But I suppose chocolate is nonexistent in this world so it''s more of a treat.


    ~ ~


    The war continued off and on for three days as we jetted towards the ridge. We have now gone further off the coast than ever before. El lost sight of land days ago, and we likely won''t see it again until we turn back.


    The war on deck, however, was nothing compared to what we saw now. The dolphins, as well as Bu, Ye, and La, left quickly when we spotted the two beasts.


    *BAM*


    A long tentacle slaps the open ocean emitting an ear shattering roar. Its opponent, a colossal whale grips at another tentacle ripping it clean off the Kraken''s body.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "You were definitely right to bring us here," I say smiling at Rou who watched the show agape.


    "I never expected to see two legend class monsters battling. This is amazing!"


    "Should we join in?"


    "No. Let''s let them fight. I wanna see who wins. I never expected a colossal whale to have a chance against a Kraken though."


    "It''s winning though."


    "I don''t know, you think so? I still think the Kraken probably has this in the bag, I think it''s just playing around."


    "I''ve got 3:1 on the Kraken."


    "I''ll take that bet."


    "Me too!"


    I am definitely a bad influence.


    The battle raged on for awhile, The Kraken lost a half dozen tentacles but the whale was in no better condition. The water was dyed a deep crimson at this point. We even had to move a few times to avoid becoming involved in the battle.


    The odds have shifted and are currently in favor of the whale 2:1 according to Coya our resident bookie. How she got that position I have no clue. Perhaps she is the bad influence? No, I can''t put that on her. We are the demons in this scenario.


    But really Mirna, you are dropping a lot of coin. Just how much were the restaurant staff paying you for those tutoring sessions?


    "Captain incoming from the west!" El shouts from her makeshift watchtower.


    Turning to the direction she indicates we notice the approach of another opponent.


    "What it in the name of the seventeen spirits is that?" Rou asks looking at the massive beast heading in our direction.


    I thought the Abyssal was big. This thing made it look like a bath toy. I have no accurate analog to describe it, it appeared as a ship in the distance but I could quickly tell it wasn''t man-made. This craft-like thing is its head. Heavily armored with a glimmering crest catching the light.


    "We need to leave," Aqua says with widened eyes.


    "What''s going on? What is that thing?"


    {Something even you are not prepared for.} Another worried voice answers.


    The speeding enemy craft is suddenly obscured by rising water in the distance. The bulge forms a white cap of bubbles as a figure explodes from it.


    "Aquaro¡­" I begin but I''m interrupted by a thunder of sound.


    "LEAVE!" She shouts in a firm tone pressing a hand in the direction of our craft and pushing us away with a thick wave.


    The two fighting beasts reacting to the crashing wave glance in the direction of the new challengers. They grow fearful when they spot Aquarou but terror spreads when they see the unidentified creature.


    Finally realizing the danger we might be in Triff sprinted off to start the primary thrusters while Rou dashed to the controls to begin steering us away.


    But we were late on the start. The battle had already begun, the creature had cut the distance between it and Aquarou and began to charge a bright light from within the glimmering gem on its face.


    "Everyone shut your eyes." Coya warns from behind a nearby box. "It''s using mutant class magic!"


    Everyone follows her suggestion as the open sea begins to glow a bright orange.


    *Fap*


    A light hollow sound vibrates through the boat followed by a sweltering heat. Just as i thought it might be over, and began to open my eyes another sound tore through the area.


    *FWOOOOOOOOOOM*


    I rocket my eyes open to look for the source of this terrifying explosion.


    There is nothing behind is.


    Literally nothing.


    A round empty orb of air sits in the center of the area the ridge once existed. Aquarou, and all three beasts are gone. The vacuum from the blast begins to implode, pulling a rush of water into the void.


    "Maximum speed!" I shout towards Triff who is staring in shock at the scene behind us. "Snap out of it, if we get pulled into that the ship is doomed. Come on!"


    "Ri¡­ Right." Triff nods pulling a golden key from her belt. She kisses it before quickly sliding it into a slot beside the engine key.


    So we have a NOS button?


    *Crack*


    A thin vibration shutters through the ship as our abyssal core shatters into a billion pieces. Our ship shutters again but this time from speed. The instant release of so much mana causes a rocket of water to shoot from the jets on the bottom of the ship.


    We avoid immediate disaster but complete disaster remains to be seen.


    We now rocket towards the shore with a massive wave of water following us. We are pretty far off shore, will this wave calm before it hits land? Better yet can we even stay ahead of it?


    I really hope so.

 Chapter 39

    An account of the life of a survivor of the Point City disaster of the sixth month of 3820 AD.


    <hr>


    Point port is a peaceful place.


    Typically.


    That day was like any others. I was with my sisters playing under the fishing pier. I think Che had just found a colorful shell. I remember remarking that the water level was lower than normal for that time of day, but we thought little of it. Instead, we took advantage and ventured deeper.


    I''d like to pretend I wasn''t aware that it was a sign. But I''d be lying, everyone in a coastal town knows the signs.


    The alarms began blaring far too late. My sisters and I were already deep into the unexplored beach. It was only when the pier began splintering did we realize what was happening.


    I was knocked into a post before I even realized the water reached me. I remember little of after that. Only waking up to a bright white light.


    That day changed my life.


    My sisters were gone. Parents gone.


    I had no one left. My city was half in ruins, even the noble district on the hill barely survived the wave.


    But some people helped. Not locals, honestly I didn''t know who they were. Many of them wore strange thick black cloaks. I wondered if perhaps they weren''t human. I saw an elf amongst one of the non-hooded ones, so perhaps other Elves?


    I still don''t exactly know to this day.


    What I did learn though was that they were from something called EC. At the time I had no clue what those letters meant, now I wear them with pride daily.


    A week after the disaster a few of the orphans and I were approached by some soldier looking people. They offered us money to help them rebuild the town. They weren''t locals either though, so why would they help us rebuild? And better yet why would they pay us for it? Shouldn''t it be the reverse?


    We, of course, agreed. Along with many others in town. Suddenly the town was laden with gold. Houses were built a tier better than before, once shacks built from driftwood now we received shipments of squared lumber to build with.


    Those younger than me dug for shells on the beach or collected seaweed from the shallows. Both of which the town women cooked into surprisingly delicious soups.


    Within six months the town was rebuilt better than ever before. We even had new exports. A visiting noble, enjoying the taste of our survival food made with seaweed began requesting it in shiploads.


    Industries formed around harvesting the greasy vines. A farming family even discovered a way to grow it.


    I was paid well for all the construction work, it wasn''t easy work, but in the half year I grew strong. Not unusually strong by any means, nothing like those ECC guys who helped in the first month. But strong enough to make the work doable.


    I was living with the other orphans for that entire time. My pay was beginning to grow more than I ever imagined. I decided to leave. I needed to leave.


    I think I wanted to hide from the memories I had in that place. Sure it was different now, but the pier was rebuilt beam for beam. That constant reminder hurt.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I bought a ship, a shipment of seaweed and clams then hired a crew. It was dumb really. I know that now. But I was idealistic, I wanted to live a life of adventure like that man I met so long ago.


    We ran into trouble after trouble on our first journey. Torn sails, rotten goods, the whole gambit. After a month I wanted to die. My crew deserted, my ship sat empty, I barely even had the money for dock fee.


    That''s when an angel approached me. She complimented my ship. It almost brought tears to my eyes. Then she asked something strange. She wanted to know if she could buy it. She said she was in charge of a shipping company, and that they needed more ships.


    I didn''t hesitate to agree, then thinking better of my situation I also asked a favor. I wanted an interview at her company.


    She agreed and within the week I was training to join the Excalibur Trading Company. I didn''t notice the association until a few days into my time in Marrow. Then I began listening closer to the rumors.


    A boy came into town.


    He grew rich instantly by destroying one of the most fierce-some creatures of the sea.


    He moved an immovable ship.


    Rescued a princess.


    Won a tournament, started a restaurant, opened trade routes, met the pope¡­


    And he saved my life. He saved my whole village. He requested aid from his companies and brought our crippled village back to modernity, maybe even beyond it.


    And he''s the hero. Well, that was self-evident from the start but it''s¡­ He''s officially the hero.


    Looking back at it, it''s like I was a boy who had just met a fair maiden I couldn''t get out of my head. It was silly but I idolized him. I trained hard and was on the seas within the month.


    I liked marrow but I enjoyed the waves more.


    But these ships were not like the ones I''m familiar with. I thought I would be a shoe in for captain training with my experience sailing but that wasn''t the case. These boats didn''t sail. They flew. The soared feet above the water and ran at unfathomable speeds.


    It was great fun.


    Now, as an old man, I''m amazed I could ever handle that type of thing. I much prefer my position behind a desk tallying numbers. But children aren''t good at that type of thing I guess.


    Even now I still look back on the disaster of Point city. It was a pivotal moment in my life. It feels like it was a pivotal moment in the world even.


    I miss my sisters. I would love it if they could live by my side. I might wish I could go back, but I can''t. So I will just continue to live. I will just continue to live for them, I will experience as much of life as possible for them.


    A few days ago a boy came to me with a pained expression he only said two words but they cut me deeply.


    He said, "I''m sorry."


    I thought about his words for awhile before I addressed the youngster. What could he have done to me? My life was one that I would not change even if I could, not a single detail.


    "There''s nothing in the world anyone needs to apologize to me for. I''m a happy old man. What more could I ask for in life?"


    The boy was taken aback by my response but he smiled after a moment before patting my head roughly as if I were the youngster.


    This boy reminded me of him somewhat. Perhaps it''s his child? Grandchild?

 Chapter 40

    I remember the moment I was born. It was a cold dreary night, rain pelted between the leaves of the thick canopy above us. I remember a solitary droplet landing on my forehead moments after I emerged from my mother''s birth canal.


    That piercing cold feeling was the first I experienced, it made me feel alive. I suppose your first interaction with the world is an important moment in any persons life.


    My mother didn''t survive my birth. That sadness was the second feeling I had in the world.


    It''s not rare for those of our race. In the six months I''ve been alive I have witnessed around 20% of women succumb to birth. But that number decreased as my power spread amongst them.


    My birth and rapid growth prompted a change in those around me. The once unorganized tribe of savages, now hunted in groups. This hugely increasing our survival rate. Cannibalism that was once rampant is now non-existent. Even the thought of it now makes most queasy. They understand each other as individuals now. They understand more than just a lust for blood now.


    That doesn''t mean everything went perfectly of course.


    In the first month, a few expressed concern over my ability to lead the tribe. They were quickly quieted when the tribe''s former leader was beaten to death though. They understand my strength at the very least.


    It was an obvious victory really. Only one person in this world can defeat me.


    The mere thought of meeting that person makes my heart flutter.


    That''s right. I understood quickly after my birth that I was different, I understood what I was. And it didn''t take long to discover my purpose, the humans spouted about it quite loudly whenever they saw us walking with proper posture.


    Half of the tribe is out hunting and gathering medicinal herbs when one of the older women in the camp began chanting frantically in Orcish.


    It''s times like these I wonder if perhaps I should have focused more time on learning Orcish, but I didn''t learn language to speak with them. Common seemed the smarter choice, and it was surprisingly easy to learn.


    She repeats a word I understand a few times.


    ''Wave''


    But I still don''t understand her meaning. Something about the beach?


    As I begin to brush it off as meaningless I notice the sound of crashing water and shattering wood. The noise sounds like a billion twigs being crushed in a strong hand. Quickly screams and terror are mixed into the clamor. A less refined version of myself becomes excited by the thought of war and carnage.


    But the true smell of blood brings me back. It was sickeningly pure and fresh. Its volume must be massive.


    But the others haven''t noticed? No one has said anything regarding it. This would bring any normal orc into a frenzy.


    "Would someone lead me southeast?"


    The sound of someone standing quickly and stepping towards me indicates I was heard.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    He extends a hand towards me and I grip at his wrist once I feel fabric.


    "Grunk?"


    "Yes, ma''am?"


    "Ah, so it was you. Thank you. But you know you don''t have to call me ma''am."


    "But isn''t that what one calls a female of higher standing?"


    "Yes, but I also taught you my name I believe."


    "Yes... My apologies names are still a foreign concept to this one."


    "You mean ''to Grunk''."


    "Yes, names are still a foreign concept to Grunk."


    "That''s incorrect, speaking about yourself in the third person makes you sound stupid."


    "Wha... Bu... Do you ever teach us the right thing?''


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.Grunk remains silent so I allow him his verbal escape. We walk a far distance in the direction I had once forbidden. The sounds slowly became more defined as we near closer to the city. Finally, either the scent or the sound enters Grunk''s field of awareness.


    "This... What happened?" He asks stopping in place and nearly tripping me.


    I had been curious how he would react, now the smell of blood is surely noticeable in the air. Could the high orc inside him resist, or would his lower desires overwhelm him?


    "Grunk?"


    "Aa... Yes?"


    "You ok?"


    "Yes I am okay, but what happened here?"


    "I don''t kno..."


    A new smell mixing among the blood, bile, and feces suddenly changes the bouquet, completely distracting me from my answer. Once horrid and gag-inducing, the smell takes on a fresh tingling.


    The smell grows alluring. Arousing even.


    "Ma''a..."


    "Quiet, I need to concentrate I smell something."


    He answers with silence so I raise my head to the stagnant wind, inhaling deeply.


    The tingle grows stronger as the minutes pass. I''ve never smelled anything like it.


    What is this?


    Why is it so irresistible?


    Am I really just a lowly Orc after all, turned on by the smell of this disaster?


    The sound of a snapping twig in the distance sets the smell aside in my head.


    "Right up here, Captain." A voice softly whispers, mixing with the sound of the trees easily.


    "Thanks, Good work El, Coya. This makes things much easier."


    The source of both the smell and voice steps out from behind a distant rock. Grunk, finally noticing the new presences jumps in front of me growling softly.


    "Wait Grunk don''t that''s..."


    "So you are the Orc King?" The demon lord says with disdain steeping his voice. Had I already done something to displease him? My heart sinks at the words, I wonder if the sadness is visible on my face. "And what''s that? Your prize?"


    "Are you here to kill the Orc King?" Grunk asks with a disdainful voice of his own.


    "And if I am?"


    "Then I am the Orc King." Grunk lies pridefully. "Come at me."


    But the man doesn''t come. I expect if he wanted he could destroy Grunk instantly. I suppose maybe he did but Grunk is still standing? In any case, my hand is still gripping the cloth of his shirt.


    "And what if I''m not here to kill the Orc King?"


    Ah, this is my cue then?


    Can I even speak? My whole body feels frozen, breathing even feels like a chore.


    "I am the Orc King," I say releasing my grip from Grunk''s cloak and stepping past him.


    For me to take an unassisted step is strange so he reaches out to stop me but I brush his hand away.


    "You are..." The demon king says blankly.


    "Yes, I am aware. I am a girl, and I am also blind. I''m weak, I can understand if you..."


    "You''re beautiful."


    "I... Wha... "


    I''ve never heard that word used before, much less for myself. Am I really?


    That''s impossible.


    But, I didn''t hear a trace of deceit in his voice, so was what he said really true?


    This person thinks I''m beautiful?


    How am I even supposed to reply? After a silent moment, I realize even my breathing has stopped, my knees weaken and give out completely.


    Just as I topple towards the forest floor I am caught by strong arms and lifted into a firm chest. The smell is even better up close, it''s intoxicating.


    Ah, this is even better than I dreamed.


    "Don''t pass out, I wanted to get your help..." He says in a whisper as I drift into unconsciousness.


    Ah, I am already neglecting his commands. I am a terrible Orc King after all aren''t I?

 Chapter 40.2 [Poll]

    What am I exactly? I''ve been called a demon, a pirate, a hero, an entrepreneur. It almost seems like I''m called by name rarely. It seems my role is always bigger than myself.


    I''m constantly followed by disaster so perhaps ¡®a demon'' isn''t inaccurate.


    I stole my ship and made my fortune as an adventurer. So ¡®pirate'' is an apt description for sure.


    Hero? Maybe to some, but to the whole country? I don''t know about that.


    I know for sure I am not an entrepreneur though, that''s Karlie and Autumn, I just provided seed money to good investments. I suppose I have spread a bit of my worlds knowledge, but that was mostly because I missed clam chowder and proper baked goods.


    I''m selfish more than anything. When have I acted not in my own self-interest?


    "What is captain?"


    "What''s going on Rou?"


    "Ah, Aqua, Captain asked me what I think he is. But it''s a strange question, Captain. Don''t you know what you are?"


    "Well sure I suppose, but I want your opinions."


    "I see. What do you think Aqua?"


    "''What is Captain?''¡­ Hmm, Captain is someone loved by the ocean spirit. But he is also someone capable of amazing things."


    "Mhm, Right. He''s like a young spirit!"


    "Well technically that''s you all, but whatever."


    "What are you all talking about?"


    "Captain was asking us who he was."


    "So Master is trying to find himself?"


    "Did someone say Captain is missing?"


    "Cole''s gone?!?"


    "What! No! This devolved far quicker than normal. Ah, just forget that question. It doesn''t really mean much."


    "''That'' question? Did you have others?"


    "Well no, not exactly. Well, a few but I''m embarrassed to ask. I actually wanted to know if you all had any questions for me."


    "Questions for Master?"


    "Right, I think it''s a good chance to ask anything you''ve wondered along the way."


    "I see..."


    "Mirna has one!!"


    "Shoot."


    "Mirna has no gun. But will ask the question instead. What is ¡®Menu''? You said it to Mirna a long time ago, and you started again recently whenever we are cooking together."


    "Yeah, I''ve wondered that too, you say it before you do anything amazing. Is it like a trigger word? Can we do it too?"


    "Hmm, that''s a good question. It is technically a trigger word. It opens my cheat menu. It gives me a lot of interesting skills. Like moving the ship, or creating objects out of thin air like the house or your weapons."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Wooooooah."


    "I have a question for Master, but I wonder if it''s too forward to ask."


    "What are you going to ask Alice?"


    Alice leans to Rou who nods quickly at the question staring me down with an intensity.


    "I too wonder that. Captain, did you have wives in your world?"


    "Wives? No. No, I didn''t even have a girlfriend. I was seen as someone undesirable."


    "That is impossible!"


    "Mhm. With your skill surely you''d be¡­"


    "I didn''t have those skills there. I imagine if I didn''t have them here it would be the same again."


    "That''s not¡­"


    "You can''t know that for sure."


    The deck grew silent as everyone thought about their individual reasons for joining. Realistically none of them would be in my life if not for my abilities.


    Let''s play out that hypothetical. Everything at the beginning would be the same, except Mirna would simply tell me they don''t have ¡®menu''s'' and I would have continued with my order. The Excalibur would still be on the beach. Rou and Aqua would have found another ship to work for. A good navigator is of course in high demand.


    Without Aqua and Rou, Lynn wouldn''t have trusted me enough to pull me aside. Mirna would still be starving in the rundown inn or even sold to less reputable groups.


    Everything else falls like dominoes from there. Without the Excalibur, I don''t meet El, Alice, Karlie, Autumn or Triff.


    Clove would search me out due to me selling her the Core. But once I was noticed as a simple F level who got lucky she would lose interest.


    "Mirna has another question!"


    "Oh?" Perfect timing I had begun to become depressed.


    "Mhm, It has bugged Mirna for months. Probably since the first night together with Captain."


    "Oh."


    "Mm, it is much more serious than Menu though. So please tell me the truth honestly."


    "Ok, Mirna. I will take it seriously. Go ahead."


    "In the Star Wars stories, you said it takes place in a galaxy far far away. What is a galaxy?"


    "I see. So it''s that after all. Ok, to explain a galaxy first you must understand our place in the universe. We live in what is called a ¡®solar system''. Our planet is just one of many in gravity bound rotation around a central star. A galaxy is a grouping of¡­"


    From there we touched on black holes as well as quantum theory. Triff had some interesting thoughts on faster than light travel but I begged her to keep it theoretical.

 Chapter 41

    How did I get in this situation?


    I''m almost naked, first of all.


    Second, the queen of the elves is lying, also naked, dead in front of me.


    Third, the seven elves I''m locked in this room with, king included, are blaming ''me'' for the murder.


    What, no theories?


    You''re asking me?


    Oh yeah, I suppose I should catch you up to speed.


    As you can probably infer, Aquarou saved us from certain death apparently at the ridge. But in turn, it caused the largest disaster in a hundred years. How many lives were worth our''s I wondered? But that''s not fair, I would have done the same thing to save my crew.


    Hell, I would destroy the whole world if my crew needed me to.


    After the wave carried us to shore we searched out our only ally in the area. I was, stunned by her. She wasn''t what I was expecting.


    When El mentioned the smell of Orcs I was sure they were coming to raid the already damaged town, but that wasn''t the case. The Orc K... Queen, Khara, is a genuinely kind person. She was concerned about the damage and was quick to offer supplies and medicine. Honestly, her Orcs probably saved more lives than both Aqua and I combined.


    Of course in meeting her, Coya inevitable found out my identity. It went over alright actually. Really Coya was more interested in teaching Khara to better use her other senses, apparently, a technique Coya relied on regularly in the dungeon.


    I used a communication device Triff had designed for emergencies and contacted Karlie to deploy relief to the village. I wished I could do more, but honestly, I was terrified to stay.


    Everywhere I go damage comes.


    The Arena, The Vault, Yellow Sands, and then The Ridge. If I stayed during the rebuilding of the town surely a fire or something would have engulfed it.


    I was in a deep funk for awhile after that. I didn''t want to return to shore, I didn''t want to visit the elves, I didn''t even want to venture into black seas or investigate islands.


    I just wanted to be alone.


    I even rejected desert.


    I think it was just too much in too short of time. Aquarou said all the blame was on her for the disaster but she''s wrong. Again others are taking responsibility for things I caused.


    It was El actually who brought me out of my deep depression, not for lack of trying on the others part of course. But it wasn''t for reasons I expected, she claimed she had no real desire to return to the elven forest. She claimed what she said at the tournament was half true.


    "These last six months have been better than all thirteen years I spent in that forest. If the next place you go really does fall to ruin so be it. We have survived every disaster you claim you''re responsible for so whats the worst that could happen? Humans or lesser beings die? Who cares? Fuck em. Be selfish Captain, don''t forget you are a demon as well as a hero. You don''t always have to play the hardest role."


    Fuck em? Really? I still wonder where she learned that language. It couldn''t have been me. Right?


    From there El further took my mind off the tragedies with the help of her body.


    I definitely didn''t teach her any of that. Perhaps Alice?


    In any case, it helped. She was right, there is a way I can feel responsible while also taking things in stride.


    I just have to knowingly neglect some of my responsibilities. It''s simply prioritizing more important things. Mainly, my crew''s happiness.


    I''m just one person, I can''t carry the whole world.


    Various stuff happened on the way, we met a band of mermaids, Ye broke his foot, and Mirna perfected the snickerdoodle recipe.


    Nothing terrible honestly. I mean Ye was in a bit of pain but Aqua can apparently heal animals as well so it was nothing to worry about.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    We did still avoid stopping in villages though, I think Rou choose to do it out of consideration for me.


    Life returned to normal on the ship. Water wars II began with the formation of a new super group, Mirna, and Aqua, the Axis of Evil as they called themselves. Old enemies reunited to fight the traitorous scourge, but Aqua and Mirna were not easy targets.


    An armistice was formed once the massive tree grew visible in the distance. We had no choice El hadn''t mentioned how difficult it was to get into the Elven forest by sea.


    The roots of the world tree are said to extend to the core of the planet. I don''t know about all that, but they definitely extend far. The coast outside the forest was studded with what looked at first like floating logs. In fact, they were roots, they fished outwards from the land and intertwined into an impassable maze.


    El apologized sheepishly and asked to see a map. It took her a few minutes to find the right islands but she soon explained how to pass through the makeshift sea wall.


    We backtracked and found the small island that indicated the opening. It was completely unnoticeable, it looked as blocked as anywhere else, but once we got closer we noticed a few of the roots were indeed just logs placed to camouflage the opening.


    We ran for awhile through the narrow channel at ten percent thrust. Our overall control was decreased because we were no longer hydro-foiling but it''s still an extremely maneuverable ship despite its massive size.


    As the shadow of the tree grew above us so too did the danger from the path we took. We bumped roots a few times but luckily that sound of snapping wood was never heard.


    Soon a port was visible. It also looked like nothing but a tree root. It was an extremely long log sitting half beached on the coast. The top face was loosely planed flat, if not I wouldn''t have even recognized it as a pier.


    Well, maybe the boats attached to it would have set off the realization.


    We docked carefully while getting odd glances from merchants loading a purple boat. They were particularly interested in the purple beams that made up half of our ship.


    ''Please don''t think we stole it,'' I silently prayed to any nearby spirits or gods.


    El quickly turned into someone completely different. She walked down to the men and said a few quick words in a heavily clicking based language. Her posture is stiff and proud, she reminded me of how Clove acted when in the capital.


    We also had to change as well apparently. I wasn''t complaining exactly but really, leaves? Were we entering the elven forest or the garden of Eden?


    After a short walk escorted by similarly naked guards, we finally entered the forest. But really is that leaf going to offer any protection to the guards in the event of an attack? I suppose Elves rely mostly on magic though.


    The forest path was lined with an assortment of plants and flowers, it emitted a soft pleasant scent. Above us sat long bridges and birds nest shaped buildings dotting the trees. We met with El''s dad and the crew was quickly whisked away along with El by her older sister. I spoke with the king for a few minutes and then he announced this dinner.


    I didn''t expect so many elves to speak common so well, perhaps the broken Elvish El taught me is pointless.


    It was going well actually. Despite the strange situation El''s mother and father were pretty nice people, they seemed extremely grateful for me returning their daughter, but something still felt off.


    Around that time El''s mother, the Queen, fell over and a nearby elf doctor quickly pronounced her dead by poison.


    Of course, the blame quickly went to me. Who else? I was a mysterious guest from the human world after all.


    I don''t blame them for assuming it was me, but it''s clear I''m being framed, perhaps something even more sinister.

 Chapter 42

    "Prove you didn''t then." El''s father Godwyn Green-maple says with squinting eyes, analyzing every movement of my body.


    Prove I didn''t? Can I do that? I suppose I can try. I understand what this is now. I should have figured from the start, El mentioned something like this might happen.


    "Prove it, huh? Where I am from it works the opposite, you have to prove without a doubt I am guilty, although even that can sometimes be manipulated. But I think I can prove it."


    The elves eye me carefully before taking a seat opposite me at the long table. It looked even more like that court room now. Except everyone''s almost entirely naked.


    They say you should imagine everyone in their underwear to reduce stress but that''s been clearly disproved here.


    "Interesting, prove guilt as opposed to innocence? My grandfather told me of someone who said something similar. But I never thought one of you ¡®other-siders'' would murder my wife!"


    Oh, another Damien clue? Is this grandfather still alive? Rather, when am I going to meet the world tree spirit or whatever she calls herself? Couldn''t she save me from this situation? I suppose not, it''s likely entertainment to her.


    "I can prove with three simple points that I couldn''t have killed her."


    "Oh?"


    "Go ahead then."


    A man strikes a small wood gavel against the dinner table.


    I suppose that''s my cue to begin my explanation?


    So be it.


    "First," I take a deep breath to give the proper dramatic effect. "I never interacted with the Queen''s cup, Lywyn was the one who toasted her right before I believe. And I think I also heard some idle talk about him losing the rights to an herb patch in the northeast."


    The man shifts in his seat glancing between the six men sitting around him.


    They also turn an eye to him before slowly returning to me.


    "Lywyn may have been grumpy over that fact, but it''s no reason to murder the queen, he is a trusted aid."


    "I see."


    It was worth a shot.


    "Then, on to number two. It''s meta but I would be the last to kill the queen, it makes no sense. In my world, it would be like the butler doing it. It''s just too clich¨¦." I say glancing at the man who handed the Queen her drink.


    The men glance around at each other exchanging words I can only roughly understand in Elvish.


    It doesn''t sound like a strike.


    "However wouldn''t it also make it the perfect alibi? If you simply had that very excuse in your pocket then you could get away with any crime. No, that is not valid proof." The king rebukes, leaving my comment about the butler completely alone.


    "I see," I place a hand to my chin faking thought over my final point. I already know it, but more dramatic effect. "Then as for my final proof, well it''s simple really."


    "Simple? How do you mean?"


    "If I wanted the queen dead she would look a hell of a lot worse than that." I say pointing to the intact body "And if I did kill her, you all would be long dead beside her."


    I shrug before continuing "But you''re, not. So I''m not your killer, you should be glad really."


    The men stare at me with a hint of anger.


    I say hint because the facade is probably hard to maintain.


    "Bahahaha." The queen says leaning up from her position and bursting into laughter. "Ah, he got you good dear. Pay your respects."


    "I suppose you are right. Well played Cole, I am sorry about all this, call it a proper elf welcome."


    "I had heard you were fond of dinner parties."


    "Mhm, it was something our people picked up from Damien, he first introduced us to the concept of the murder mystery dinner, although we made some adjustments to the script."


    "You all did well if I were a little worse at detecting magic I might not have been able to tell the queen was completely fine."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Ah! El taught you?!"


    "Yeah, sorry it was kind of spoiled from the start, I might have believed you if the doctor hadn''t said so firmly that she was dead. Once it was confirmed so quickly I knew something was wrong. The acting was great though, really."


    "Ah thank you." The queen says sheepishly rubbing her scalp.


    "And my crew are¡­?" I begin but am interrupted by the sound of scurrying feet.


    "It''s done!" El''s sister says bursting through the door. Behind her are a few maids as well as my crew.


    However, their ¡®outfits'' have changed. When we arrived we were given, I guess you might call them ¡®guest leaves''


    Basically, they were large maple leaves from a fairly common tree in the forest. In comparison, the Queen, King, and Nobles were wearing intricate patterns of leaves to cover their more private areas.


    Now I am the only guest it seems. I somehow immediately first turn my attention to Clove, hers are still maple but instead of wide leaves she now wears thinner lightly yellowed leaves patterned into a covering. They fit snugly against her skin showing off her size openly.


    I won''t mention the tuft of brown hair I spot peeking under the lower leaf though, that seems uncouth.


    Can I somehow low-key introduce body hair grooming into this world?


    I next turn to Rou, the order has absolutely no meaning, I need to assure everyone of that.


    Her, covering is made from thin petals from a pink flower, a few traces of green lobed leaves break up the scale like pattern. Her bun is also re-braided into a stunning nest of flowers and honey colored hair.


    A nearby maid proudly stares at the braid nodding as if it''s her best work yet.


    Again turning at complete random I land on Alice. Her lips have been dyed a tint of red which is only enhanced by the crimson rose petals spotting her body. Her collar has been replaced by a thorny necklace of rose stems.


    That''s badass, but it looks painful. She tilts her head when she notices my glance. A thorn digs lightly into her skin dripping a bit of blood down her smooth neck.


    Holy shit. Why is that so erotic? It shouldn''t be, right? Am I a demon or something?


    "Your eyes speak novels captain," Aqua says eying me carefully and stepping in front of Alice. "We exist too, even if we don''t..."


    She sadly looks down at her own covering before glancing at El, Triff, and Mirnas.


    Aqua wore two simple flowers covering her flat chest and a feather shaped Walnut leaf covering her crotch.


    Triff''s was unique, it was half twigs and even a few stones to cover her nipples. She seemed proud of it while the maid who stood near her seemed exasperated.


    Mirna wore cedar leaves that stuck closely to her thin chest and waist barely obscuring view really.


    Nothing I haven''t seen before. Accidents happen in bed and she sleeps naked.


    Lastly El, who looked grumpily between me and her board shaped chest.


    "You choose a particular order you know."


    "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "Doesn''t mine look best? I haven''t worn it in years, but as you can see it changed a bit."


    A spiral pattern of leaves rested on either side of her chest with a small purple pearl centered on what I can only assume is the nipple.


    Oh, there is one on the crotch too. I think I can guess what that''s covering, that''s far too lewd.


    This is too much, way too much. I only have a leaf to cover me for God''s sake.


    "Inevitable really." The king says smirking at me for covering myself.


    You''re not wrong.


    "Come on, Let''s eat. I''m starving!"


    "Right, right."


    "Don''t I get a change of clothes? Surely one of these maids could help me out?"


    Don''t give me that look El, it was a joke.

 Chapter 42.5

    *Variety show*


    "Mirna next, Mirna next."


    "Alright, what will you do?"


    "Captain, can Mirna have knives please? Three."


    "Sure. Here." Cole says dropping a few blades into her outstretched hand.


    "They¡­ from nowhere? It''s just like the old stories!" One of the elves in the audience says dropping the fork they held.


    "This is Mirna''s talent, don''t get impressed with Captain!"


    "Ah, my apologies. Please go ahead."


    "Mhm, for Mirna''s talent, she will juggle." The cedar clad girl proudly states taking two knives in one hand and one in the other. "A trick I picked up when bored in the kitchen."


    We should really be paying more attention to what she''s doing in there. How does one practice this skill?


    It is impressive though, I''ll give her that.


    ~ ~


    Next Aqua and El performed an acrobatics show by attaching a few ropes to the ceiling. I suppose it made sense thinking of their incredible agility but still, seeing the perfect coordination between the two was a sight to behold. They would be a seriously dangerous team.


    After the two completed their flips around the rope course and received a proper round of applause a few elves including one of the maids performed as well. There were two songs as well as a short play.


    All the while food was carted in and out. At one point Mirna disappeared for a half hour and then the next dish was a cream based stew.


    She really is quick, Captain seemed happy though. Perhaps she can read his mind? Well, in any case, I''ll have to apologize to the chefs before we leave.


    "Captain next!" Rou says after showing off her sharpshooting skills, an ability the Elves were extremely impressed with. Especially considering she typically makes her best shots with her eyes shut.


    "Fine, I think I have something. You mind if I use your drum? And if you think you understand it you can join in piano dude it''s C major." Cole says stepping up to where the band who had just performed still sat.


    He taps the drum a few times checking the sound in his head.


    "Yep. Alright."


    He begins tapping the drum lightly in a smooth pattern. Alternating between the cymbal. Slowly a soft vibration spreads through the air as a deep voice cuts through the drum beat.


    "Now I''ve heard there was, a secret chord..."


    A few elves gasp at the smooth rasp of the words.


    "That; David played and it pleased the Lord. But you don''t really care for music, do you?"


    The piano comes in almost telepathically with a soft short interlude.


    The words continue but the group is transfixed. The piano, now being told how to play the song by the lyrics, joins in effortlessly to complete the melody.


    The lyrics from there were more difficult, Cole sang sad words, a relationship of dysfunction. Hard love.


    By the fourth verse, there wasn''t a single person not affected by the words. Everyone found something for themselves in the simple lyrics.


    Cole sat quietly for a moment as the piano man jammed in a free moment. He nodded and extended a hand towards the pianist after the solo.


    The fifth verse came bringing the story to an even lonelier climax. Finally, he lightly spoke the last lines, at this point an elf maid in the corner was soft crying.


    He bowed after taking a deep breath and returned a smile to his face. "Well?"


    "Amazing!"


    "Captain can sing? Why didn''t you tell us?!"


    Cole lightly rubbed his cheek while blushing "Eh, I''m not that great, and I don''t know that many songs."


    "Oh, you know others?" Godwyn says becoming excited. "Another, another!"


    "Ah, well if you insist. Ah, would you mind assisting me." Cole says towards two of the earlier singers. "I can write down your parts."


    "Of course, although I''m not sure how well I can sing in common."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Ah, no worries, let''s just do our best."


    "Right."


    ~


    "Is this the real life?" The three sing in a perfect harmony. "Is this just fantasy. Caught in a landslide, no escape from reality."


    It was ground breaking.


    The three sang a perfect trifecta. A lutist even joined in after being prompted by Cole.


    *Disability Training*


    "I hear music far off in the distance."


    "Focus, you are supposed to be teaching me to better use my sense."


    "Right, right. Sorry."


    "I swear I''m the one teaching you here."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why does the term ADHD come to mind?"


    "What''s that?"


    "I have no clue."


    "Well come on, why keep learning? Don''t you wanna go exploring in the forest? Maybe find a monster to fight?"


    Khara sighs rubbing her forehead.


    "Oh, come on. What wrong?"


    "I''m beginning to wonder if Cole didn''t leave you here for a different reason than just teaching me."


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    *Neighbors*


    "Hun, do you know the time?"


    "That''s right, it should be here by now, huh?"


    ~knock knock~


    "I got it." The man says stepping to the door of the still semi-barren house. "Oh?"


    "Yeah, I guess the delivery girl got your address wrong, figured it was a good time to welcome you to the neighborhood."


    "Ah, that''s so kind of you. Hey, honey, a neighbor dropped our food off, come say ¡®Hi''."


    "It''s nice to meet you both, are you new to town or are you just upgrading like us?"


    "New, we grew up in the outskirts of the capital, apparently we moved to town at the perfect time."


    "No doubt, were you here for the festival?"


    "We missed it, I heard it was a great party."


    "It was lively alright. Well, I need to go look after Jeffy, if you guys ever need anything please stop by, my husband is high ranking at ETC so he can do just about anything." The woman says smirking smugly. Finally, Golin''s hard work is properly rewarded.


    "Oh what a coincidence, I start my training tomorrow."


    The woman''s eyes widened hearing the words. "You should hurry up and eat that and get to sleep then. They say the earlier you get there the first day the higher your chances are for promotion."


    "Really!?"


    *Malfunction*


    "Ah, Mirna it slipped."


    "Hmm?"


    "Your leaves," Cole says pointing at her chest while avoiding direct line of sight.


    "Oh, where''d they go?"


    "Did someone lose Cedar?" El''s mother says holding up a twig of thin leaves.


    "Mom, half of your crotch is messed up here, lemme see." El''s sister offers, handing the cedar branch to me and lifting a few of the leaves on her mothers covering in order to better cover.


    I can''t tell do they care about nudity or not care? And where do they draw the line exactly?


    Whatever, "Here Mirna."


    "Put it on for Mirna."


    "Ah, that''s¡­ Alright, here. How''s this?"


    "A little to the side, it tickles."


    "Right, sorry. Hows this?"


    "Better, thanks!"


    *The finale* or *More copyright infringement* or *Please don''t sue me Disney.*


    "Mirna will play Luke, Aqua will be Han, Rou is Chewy, and El is Leia"


    "And Captain is Ben Kenobi?"


    "Yep, against the terrible Alice as Vadar and Triff as the Emperor."


    "OK! Let''s do it."


    "Captain I think this is a good opportunity to tell you about a new magic tool that could make your battle against Alice look particularly amazing!"


    "Nope; nope, nope nope nope nope."


    "Mmmmmmmm. You are probably right, I suppose this place does look a bit flammable."


    "But don''t get me wrong, I''m interested. Keep it up. Experimentation is progress."


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Well everyone has their scripts? Let''s do it."

 Chapter 43

    "Mirna you have fuzz on your chest."


    "Ah, What is this?" She says pressing a hand to her bare chest. "Why am I sticky? Captain?"


    "No. It''s the glue Mirna, get your mind out of the gutter."


    "Oh, right! What gutter though?"


    "Never mind, I thought you were referring to something else. Do you still have your leaves from yesterday or did you lose them last night?"


    "They are here." She says grasping at a handful of twigs from the side table.


    "You got it?"


    "Yep. Hows it look?"


    "Well, you still are covered in fuzz. Do you wanna wash up and get a new coating of glue? I think El brought some back to the ship."


    "No bath. I''m fine."


    "Well at least wipe the red fuzz off," I say handing her a warm towel.


    "Muh fine. But you have to glue me."


    "I¡­ Alright fine."


    "Make sure you do it well so they don''t fall off again. That was embarrassing." She says wiping at her chest and crotch with the wet rag. She lightly sniffs the towel before handing it back to me.


    "So it''s embarrassing to lose your leaf but it''s not embarrassing for me to spread sap onto your chest and crotch?" I ask retrieving the rag and returning it to storage.


    "Why? You are Captain, I don''t mind you seeing or feeling me. But for random people to see my most private areas..."


    "I see."


    "Mhm."


    So half naked is fine though? I don''t get it. I figured the girls would be actively against dressing so¡­ lewdly. I was rolling with it because it''s the culture here but I didn''t hear a single complaint from them.


    Secret exhibitionists? No, that''s culturally insensitive. It couldn''t be that. Their reasoning must be the same as mine.


    "Captain," Rou says glancing at me once Mirna and I were done getting ¡®dressed''. "What took you two so long? El already ran off with her sister."


    "Oh, that''s understandable. The two have been separated a long time. What''s the plan today?"


    "I will conveniently ignore the fact that you didn''t answer my question." She says with a playful scowl. "Nothing in particular though, explore the city, try some food, the normal tourist stuff."


    "Sounds good. Where''s everyone else?"


    "Bath, it seems everyone woke up covered in blanket fuzz."


    "Ah, yeah Mirna and I had that same issue," I say sitting down beside her and taking a few half-cooled cookies from storage. "Mirna do you want to get started on a quick breakfast?"


    "No, problem!" She says dashing towards the kitchen island and beginning work on oatmeal.


    She always yells at me whenever I take premade meals from storage for breakfast so I''ve learned to properly ask her.


    Mirna worked away in the kitchen, as Rou and I talked about various things. Soon a trickle of other crew members finished bathing, collect around the table beside us.


    "Done!" Mirna happily says, placing a large pot of oatmeal in front of the group. We all quickly dig in.


    "It smells like..." A voice says stepping through the door. "Yep thought so, Wendy you have to try some of this!"


    El leads her sister by the arm into our galley and quickly pulls a seat up beside her own and sits the girl down.


    "But Ely it''s rude too..."


    "Oh, no it''s fine, the more the merrier. I''m sure Mirna would love to get more compliments on the taste."


    Mirna smugly nods while taking a large spoonful into her mouth.


    "Is it..."


    "Yes, it''s vegan you weirdo," El says, barely glancing towards her.


    "Well, actually it..."


    "Shhh, Captain." She says glaring at me.


    Eh? Ah, alright fine. I suppose cream is fairly unknown in this world, she probably won''t notice.


    "This is amazing!" Wendewyn says shoveling bites into her mouth rapidly. Only pausing briefly to moan happily. "It''s so smooth, but it''s more filling than soup. Is this wheat?"


    "Oats."


    "Ah! We should look into growing this. El how well do you think it would..."


    "It''s better on plains, but it will grow for sure, the soil here will probably need a bit of work to be ideal."


    "We can ask Kapi for help, she''s good with ground refurbishment."


    "Why don''t you two speak Elvish to each other? Wouldn''t it be easier?"


    "Eh, but that''s rude."


    "Exactly, it''s not nice to speak an unknown language while in another person''s home. Common courtesy would be to speak Common."


    "I see," I say with a nod. "Oh, you mentioned another name. Who''s Kapi?"


    "Maid in our household. She''s really good with magic stuff. Probably one of the best in the forest."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    It couldn''t be, right?


    No way. El would have figured it out by now if she were. I just subconsciously expect everyone is a spirit at this point. I wondered at first if perhaps it was Wendy but that didn''t make sense.


    But I am curious when we will finally come across the Elf spirit. I honestly thought it would have happened by now. But I haven''t gotten a telepathic message or anything. Maybe she doesn''t want to meet me?


    She could be the shy type.


    Everyone finished their meals and happily patted their bare bellies. I could definitely get used to staying here. But I need to get my blood pressure in check.


    "Ready to explore?" El says leaping up from her chair and losing a few leaves in the process.


    "I think so? Everyone good?"


    "Yep, let''s find good food!"


    "No, we have to find a good bar!"


    "Are there any strong elves I could fight?"


    "Yeah, yeah! That too!"


    "Donwyn is pretty strong."


    "Eh? Him again, it looked boring when El fought him."


    "Ely? You fought Don?"


    "I creamed him."


    "What!? How?!"


    "I am much stronger than I was when I left!"


    "I suppose you would have to be considering how long you lived on that island. And the amount of lifeforce you have." Wendy says gazing at El with mana running through her eyes.


    "Ah, that''s..."


    "Sorry, that¡­ I know you don''t want to talk about that."


    "It''s ok. I have learned to live with it." El says with a half smile.


    I suppose being turned to a demon has a benefit or two?


    I can tell that the empathy I once had is slowly dwindling, I''m sure the same is true for the girls. But I don''t think its the worst thing in the world. I think its necessary to live this life.


    We departed the ship and began walking amongst the forest. The shops were mostly located in an outlying tree amongst the forest, I suspect it''s location is probably based on the closeness to the port.


    We climbed the wood spiral staircase up towards the canopy. Much of the wood appeared to be reinforced with magic, although the deck itself was normal whitish wood.


    "It''s so it can sway. Elf wood snaps when it bends so we need to be careful where to use it." Wendy says noticing my gaze.


    "Interesting. I thought it made everything better. In fact isn''t that what you told me?" I ask towards El who nonchalantly glances around.


    "Ah, well El is only a child. She would only understand such a basic understanding. In fact depending on how it''s performed the treatment can strengthen many different properties. I noticed your hull was somewhat roughly performed. Ely, you really should have been more careful."


    "Muh, it works fine so who cares."


    "But it could work better. If you had paid more attention in cl¡­"


    "Lalalalalalalalalala" El sings over the words continuing ahead of her sister up the stairs.


    "Such a baby," Wendy says in exasperation.


    "How much older exactly are¡­"


    "A century."


    "A ce¡­ Excuse me?"


    "Hmm, it''s not so strange. My parents are over eight hundred years old. If we had children at the rate humans do, our numbers would grow far too quickly. A hundred years between children is normal, although it''s not under our control exactly."


    "I see."


    "That''s right if you ever want the touch of a real adult Elf, feel free to call." Wendy says smirking and following after her sister.


    However, she doesn''t make it far before bumping into one of the tan skinned maids I recognized from yesterday.


    "Who is an adult?" The woman says looking down at the Rou-sized Wendy. El hides behind her and smirks coyly.


    "Ah, Kapi¡­ I was just¡­"


    "I can still faintly remember the smell of your diapers you know."


    "Don''t say that so loudly! Muhhhh..." Wendy says frowning and casually avoiding my gaze.


    But when exactly is one considered an adult in the elf world? I suppose the King and Queen are surely adults at eight hundred, I wonder how old this Kapi is? She doesn''t look much older than¡­


    Oh. I see.


    Now I feel dumb. I suppose I should start trusting my gut feeling.


    "Ah if you keep staring at me with those lewd eyes I''ll..." Kapi says blushing and covering her chest with her arms.


    You say that but you are clearly excited.


    No, don''t tell me I was right again. Is this one exhibitionist the reason for all these elves attire? Damien, you left the wrong person in charge.

 Chapter 44

    "Can I help you with something?" I ask the smooth voluptuous body pressing me against a rough oak wall. A hand softly caresses my chest before sliding up my body to grip the side of my face lovingly.


    "So it''s really true. Ah, no I can''t¡­" Kapi says leaning her face close to me before turning her face in a fit of sadness. "I''m sorry. I wish I could, but I can''t."


    "Ok?" I say lightly to the clingy elf. "Can I ask you to take your body off me?"


    "Ah, my apologies. You are just, so much like Damien. I lost myself for a moment. I knew this would be hard, but this is so much more than expected."


    Ah, she was the one crying at my rendition of Hallelujah wasn''t she? Perhaps those lyrics struck a little close to home?


    "I''m sorry. I hope I didn''t bring up to many sad memories."


    "No, no. The memories are the easy part, it''s the distance that makes it difficult."


    "I see."


    "My apologies, I suppose this time I should offer an introduction. My name is Kaphiwyn Dark-Tree, but you will call me Kapi." The dark elf says with a smile and a polite curtsey. Although she has no hem to grip at.


    She was another beauty, Damien could really choose em. Her smooth skin was juxtaposed by the bright eggshell leaves making up her covering. Her dark brown hair was also braided into a neat assortment with more ivory leaves peaking in and out.


    "Ah the staring again, you are making me feel so..." Kapi says roughly biting her lip to hold back her urges.


    This girl is terrifying. I thought Aquarou and Alice were scary. I should really not be alone with this girl.


    Seriously where did all of them go? Come back, protect me.


    "Captain? Captain? Where are you?" Aqua''s voice calls out from outside the small storeroom.


    Wait, no. Don''t come back. Stop.


    "I hear heavy breathing in here. Perhaps¡­ Ah there you are." El says stepping in and smiling widely.


    "Master? What were you two doing in here?"


    "Yes Alice, a great question. And alone at that." Rou adds with a furrowed brow.


    "Mhm, Mhm. Mysterious and the maid is blushing." Mirna adds pointing a finger towards Kapi''s cheeks.


    "No that''s... she''s just..." I begin to explain glancing at the Wendy who was glaring at her maid with mock annoyance.


    Don''t try and play dumb you saw her corner me and you didn''t help! Collusion! Guilt by association!


    But, in all seriousness, I can''t reveal her secret to Wendy. I understand at least that much. If she wants to live her life in the open in this way who am I to stop her.


    "So is it maids that do it for Captain?" Alice lightly whispers.


    "Mirna''s a maid!"


    "Well, it seems it''s not the outfit that does it for him, maybe it the skin co¡­"


    "Enough lets just ignore this. For now, I will just say I was assaulted, although I won''t be pressing charges."


    But I may need a restraining order.


    ~ ~


    "So this is the spirit of the world tree?" El asked after we had found a reasonable excuse for Wendy to depart.


    "At your service," Kapi says bowing graciously to El.


    "But you¡­ Kapi you raised me, you told me stories before I went to bed, you taught me to climb tree''s, you¡­ Why didn''t you ever tell me?"


    "It wasn''t my place to tell you. Although I must say I was worried sick when you were on that island, I was sure you would be rescued eventually though."


    "So the world tree spirit was watching!" El says grinning with childlike glee.


    "Mm, call me Kapi. I much prefer it, that name is too long."


    "Of course, it''s just¡­ trying to see the two names as the same person is difficult. I don''t understand, why?"


    "It''s a long story, but I wanted to stay close to the royal family for many reasons really. And its technically a part of the treaty that you all long forgot."


    "Treaty?"


    "Between the elves and dark elves."


    "There was a war?"


    "Mhm, it started not long after the first hero arrived."


    "What? It has to do with Damien?" I ask suddenly with interest piqued.


    "Mhm, he appeared on the outskirts of our villages with a flash of light and a crack of thunder. He warned us about the coming attack and of the way to prevent a full-blown war. Honestly, we were nervous to trust him but his powers were immense. We trusted that at least if the elves went back on their word, this person could protect the village."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    So Damien was such a hero? A diplomat or something? I always saw him as sort of a bumbling fool.


    I haven''t upgraded my opinion yet but it''s no longer set in stone.


    "What did he tell you to do?" I ask honestly curious of his strategy.


    "He told us to surrender three princesses into elf slavery."


    "Slavery?"


    What the hell? There goes my opinion of him.


    "Mhm, slavery. We shared the same opinion but three princesses in exchange for the security of our tribe was hard to flinch at. It was a tempting offer, then we heard the reason that it would work."


    "Oh?"


    "The elves were on the verge of collapse. Eight males and four females remained. None had become pregnant in centuries. Dark elves, on the other hand, had little trouble giving birth, typically the limiting factor for our population is food, not biology based."


    "That is how most creatures operate."


    "Mhm, but not elves. True elves have trouble giving birth after many generations of interbreeding, but with the introduction of dark elf blood into the gene pool..."


    "I see. So it was a win, win. Either be raped and pillaged or be given freely. It''s a difficult offer to pass up I suppose."


    "Mhm, since then my sisters and their families have long died but I still have some relatives to remember them by," Kapi says smiling at El fondly.


    "Then I am¡­ related to the world tree spirit?"


    "Call me Kapi. And yes, your mother is my sister''s grand-daughter"


    Wait, this doesn''t make sense. Why is she considered a spirit if she was given to the elves? How did she gain his power if he just abandoned her to this post? "I don''t understand."


    "Well it''s complicated, you''ll understand at some point. But to put it simply, I kind of ran away. I chased after Damien''s scent, I found him on the outskirts of the forest waiting for me."


    This person makes no sense. Why did he tell her to go to the elves if he figured she would run away? "Wouldn''t that make it more dangerous for the dark elves?"


    "The elves didn''t care. In fact, they never planned the attack in the first place, it was apparently a ¡®demon''s idea''."


    "You''re kidding me."


    "Mhm, he created the entire situation. Although I didn''t learn that part for awhile."


    "Wh¡­ why?"


    "To save the elves from extinction, among other things."


    This Damien is he a genius or a madman? He created a war in order to form a treaty. What kind of actions are those? Isn''t there an easier way to solve those problems?


    Now I really need to know more about this person, I want to unwrap this enigma.


    "Strange question, but do you know who his first harem member was?"


    "Harem?"


    "..."


    Kapi smirks after a moment. "It was me, but it wasn''t exactly a harem as you''ve heard, I''m sure. Harem implies sexual interactions."


    "He really never..."


    "Nope. Not any of us. It was very difficult. Especially for the others, at least I understood the reason for his chaste."


    "Really? He told you?"


    "Mhm, but I can''t tell you."


    "It''s private?"


    "Something like that."


    It wasn''t in the book either. I wish I could sit him down and have a conversation.


    Oh, didn''t a future me use time travel at some point? Maybe I could use that to have a chat with him.


    I wonder if it worked? Shouldn''t things have changed already? Assuming I never forget this idea a future me with the technology should have tried it by now.


    "So he really never..."


    "As I said a moment ago Cole, no."


    Maybe I can''t travel that far back in time? What was it a few thousand years?


    Oh, I get it.


    Yeah, going back that far and talking to Damien would probably irreversibly alter the timeline.


    Shit, here Damien is creating wars to save races and I''m just over here trying to time travel because I don''t want my favorite ¡®ship'' to sink.


    The past has to stay the past. I can''t go back to change his mind, But perhaps I can change the present?


    "Where is Damien''s body?"


    "Hmm? Oh, I can show you. It''s actually nearby. Although it won''t do you much good."


    We will see about that.

 Chapter 45

    This is his body? How? This is¡­


    "The world tree?"


    Indeed El was right.


    The place Kapi lead us to was the massive tree in the center of the village. I notice now its the only tree amongst the forest that is not occupied by a birdhouse style house. Not a single ladder or rope touched the long branches or trunk.


    "This is his body?" I ask honestly unsure what Kapi''s intention was.


    "No stupid, this is a tree. The body is inside." Kapi says as if obvious.


    I suppose that was stupid?


    I think she just wasn''t clear enough with her words.


    She leads my group carefully closer towards the base of the tree. She seemed to glance over each of the members carefully analyzing them. She seems extremely interested in them. Perhaps she is trying to find her counterpart?


    Fetish wise.


    I tend to think Alice is probably the closest.


    No, I''m getting distracted from the task. Right, resurrect Damien. What''s the worst that could happen?


    Seriously, I''m asking. I can''t think of anything really. I know for sure I have enough mana stored, so unless there is an actual issue it should be fine.


    Perhaps there would be an issue with there being two demon lords alive at the same time? Or what if we don''t get along? Or I can''t convince him? Would he be mad at me?


    Probably. I''d be mad if I got woken up from a good nap.


    Unfortunately, Mirna learned that the hard way. I still see her get nervous whenever she tells me dinner is ready during my midday snooze.


    "Climb in here," Kapi says indicating to a small crack in the tree trunk.


    Really? I''m not great with caves, and it being made from wood doesn''t help. Now ''fire'' is an added worry, as if ¡®being crushed under tons of material'' weren''t bad enough.


    Reluctantly I follow the crew into the small entrance. Luckily it widened instantly so my claustrophobia didn''t set in. Small mushrooms illuminated the area emitting a pungent caramel smell.


    Please tell me they taste like they smell.


    "They are poisonous, don''t eat them. They are simply kept because they keep the area clean and bright." Kapi says glaring at me.


    Did she read my mind? Perhaps Damien was a fellow caramel lover? Ah, that''s a relief, two lovers of caramel could never be enemies.


    "So where is his..." I begin, but Kapi simply points to the center of the massive hollow trunk.


    There sits a large red stone struck into the rough spiraled floor. It''s demonization, it''s easy to tell. But it''s complex, there is a braid-like pattern of veins drawn into it. They pulse with magic softly. The surface is marble smooth apart from a few small chips near the very top.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "That is his body. That''s everything that''s left."


    It almost looked like a magic core but there isn''t nearly enough mana inside. A demon core? Is there such a thing?


    No, I refuse to believe we are the same as monsters.


    This is something different.


    "So he''s inside?" Mirna asks tapping on the stone as if it were a hollow egg.


    Unfortunately, it''s not nearly large enough for that.


    "Look at the top," Triff says rubbing the chips at the top with a finger. "Doesn''t it look like that thing?"


    "Thing?" I try interpreting.


    "The seal?" Clove asks stepping closer to investigate the stone with the others.


    At this point, everyone is crowded around the stone. Kapi looks on with a half smile from a few paces away.


    It seems she has no hope? She doesn''t seem sad though, she still watches our interactions fondly.


    "Captain, Captain, try it. Do what you did to me!"


    At this word, Kapi grinds her teeth a bit. What did I do?


    I just resurrected her, is that such a big deal? Don''t get the wrong idea here.


    Well ignoring that I try to focus some mana into the stone but it quickly heats up burning my hands.


    Right, last time all it took was saying resurrect. Perhaps they are separate?


    Oh, I think I''m beginning to understand what happened to Aqua.


    "Resurrect," I say to the stone ignoring the conclusion I had been forming.


    The stone doesn''t react.


    No sound of shattering, no formation of a body. It''s just, still a demonic stone stuck in a tree. Nothing happened.


    Nothing.


    I glance at the crew who return the look. It''s silent for a moment.


    "It didn''t work," Mirna says plainly as if we hadn''t grasped it.


    "I think you''re right Mirna."


    "Yeah. I was going to warn you but I suppose it doesn''t use up too much mana. At least now you are satisfied?"


    "Wait, captain. Look at the chips, don''t they look like..."


    "Hmm?" I look at the indents she was indicating. I suppose they do look a little more detailed than just a simple chip. And they are the only blemishes on the stone so to ignore them would be foolish. "Do you mean the..."


    I fish through my storage in the menu. Come on, give me a patch that better labels these things. My storage is filled to the brim, alphabetical alone doesn''t work!


    "This?" I finally ask taking out the silver emblem.


    "Woah?" Mirna shouts as she looks at the emblem. I suppose I understand why it''s not silver anymore. It glows a bright yellow now.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I place the wing tips into the chips of the stone, they fit perfectly.


    Again, nothing happens.


    Seriously?


    Clove finally speaks up after my disappointment fades. "Oh, that''s right, yellow means a message doesn''t it. Sorry. I was supposed to tell you about that."


    "Message?"


    "Mhm, its a device Minerva made a long time ago." Kapi explains for Clove.


    "It is something that ancient?"


    "Oh no, it was probably made a few decades ago. They give them to all the heroes."


    "So then this is about..."


    "Yep probably about the council."


    "Council?"


    "Council, Summit, its basically a gathering of heroes." Kapi explains before looking at an imaginary wristwatch, "What month is it?"


    "It will be the eighth in a few days."


    "Mhm, you should make it in time then."


    "Wait what''s going on? How do I check these messages? Is this something important? And do we need to hurry?"


    "No, no. No rush, you have a few days. Draw blood with the top of the seal. It will compare it to whats on file at the guild."


    Such an efficient system exists? Minerva is everything she has been described as. She is like Triff 2.0.


    That''s rude. Sorry Triff, I didn''t mean it.


    I press my finger into the sharp beak of the eagle on the emblem, it''s clearly an open hole. I had always been curious why it was so detailed in that particular place.


    When my blood strikes the tongue of the bird a bright light strikes my eyes half blinding me.


    "Turn it around dumdum," Kapi says shaking her head. "The heroes all do it like this."


    She places her hand in front of the beam of light. Blurry words become visible on her creased palm.


    "Yep, thought so, it''s about the Council meet up," Kapi says moving her hand without allowing me to finish the sentence I was on.


    Fine.


    I take a piece of paper from storage and shine the beam of light onto it. This works better anyway.


    ¡®Dear Cp. Moedy of Calistor¡­ blah blah blah, invited to attend on the seventh day of the eighth month. Blah blah¡­ Karash Main Island Capital City.''


    "I don''t know what any of this means," I say shrugging at the paper. "Wheres Karash? This meetup is not in Calistor?"


    "Nope, Calistor hasn''t had a hero in awhile so we haven''t hosted for years. Although maybe now that you are here next year it could be us." Clove explains. "But getting to Karash in a week is kind of¡­"


    "It will be no problem," Kapi says assuredly. "Wendy is having some elves fix up your boat right?"


    "Mhm."


    "Then you will have no problem at all. You better hold onto your hats though when you leave."


    Oh, Triff seems excited. El, on the other hand, looks bitter.


    Don''t be down, I am fully aware how important your work on our boat was.


    "We have to stay atleast for dinner tonight," El says glancing at the invitation on the paper once more. "We have time for that right?"


    "Yeah you should be good." Kapi says with a light nod. "I have heard you and your father have quite the party planned."


    "Oh? Is this one murder on the Elven forest express?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing, pay no attention to me. I look forward to it. But I must admit my voice is shot, so we will keep it to nonvocal performances."


    "No worries, tonight''s will be a party with the whole village. At worst you may have a few challenges to the death. I doubt Father would make you perform again."


    Oh, fun. But really? Another party so soon? And one for the whole village? How many is that exactly? Am I going to be nude in front of an even larger group of people? That''s kinda¡­


    "Let''s head back and help them get ready, I''m sure Wendy wants to show off her work," Kapi says smirking as she turns back to the entrance of the wood cave.


    "But is there really nothing Captain can..." El begins looking back at the red stone.


    Honestly, no I don''t think there is. I have no clue what the thing even is. And I think messing with it too much could be catastrophic. It''s at the heart of the world tree, according to elf legend, if I accidentally destroyed it the world would fall even further apart.


    I can''t do anything more. Not now at least.


    But I won''t ever say its impossible. Nothing is impossible in this world. I''ve learned at least that much.


    "Ahm Captain," Aqua says sliding up beside me after we made it outside the tree.


    "Mhm?"


    "The thing is¡­" She begins kicking a pinecone to better plan her words. "Well, a party with so many people is kind of..."


    Oh. Yeah, no I agree actually. But I thought saying something about it would be insensitive.


    "Don''t worry Aqua," El says with a smirk. "Dad has something fun planned."


    "Fun?" Mirna asks curiously.


    "A costume party! The elves so rarely get a chance to wear clothes he thought it was the perfect chance. Everyone is super excited!"


    "It''s against elf law but..." Kapi says with a grimace. "I suppose I can''t say anything about it."


    "Well duh, because elf parties are more important than elf law!"


    "Mm, that was indeed the very first law."


    Priorities I suppose.

 Chapter 46

    "Hand Mirna some of that red fabric."


    "This one or..."


    "Darker."


    "Alright. Here." I hand the crimson fabric to her and she carefully begins cutting out a triangular shape.


    "How did we get left to this work? Really no one else can sew? Aqua?"


    "If its flesh sure. But fabric is weird, it tears when you don''t expect and is sturdy when you expect it to rip."


    I see. But really, not Alice either?


    She remorsefully shakes her head.


    "Well, for now, everyone pay attention, this is a good skill to have. Although I doubt you will master it by tonight so Mirna and I will make most of the costumes unless someone wants something off the list."


    The list is what I have in my merchant menu.


    Why I have Halloween costumes in my menu? I don''t know.


    "Can I have this one?" Rou asks pointing to a line.


    "Oh? Why? Not that its a problem, just curious."


    "It fits me perfect. I''m powerful and I''m a ranged attacker."


    "That''s not exactly what a ¡®power ranger'' is but, well sure. Here." I hand her the pink jumpsuit and mask. She grins widely before running off with it towards her room.


    Oh yeah, I suppose privacy is necessary. It''s not like you are already naked or anything.


    Oh, I gotta stop, I''m just cranky because everyone is putting clothes on.


    No wait, that came out wrong.


    Oh, actually no never mind, that was as intended.


    But really I actually feel blessed they will be putting something on. I am the only one allowed to stare at these cute butts. Sharing that sight with the whole village is a little¡­


    They are mine. Back off.


    Ooh, I think I even scared myself a bit there. I can''t be the jealous type. It doesn''t fit my character.


    "I want this one!"


    "Can I be a nurse?"


    "Approximately how long would it take to make a Chewbacca costume?"


    Mirna addressed the questions while I kept on sewing condiments for Mirna.


    She will have the best damn hot dog costume in the world.


    Perhaps the only.


    Definitely the only.


    I grab the costumes everyone chose and they dash off to change. Replacing them stands a pink power ranger complete with a prop gun.


    Rou poses with a likely grin hidden by the plastic mask.


    "Flawless beauty."


    "Would you expect anything less?" She replies spinning the gun on her finger before sliding it into a pouch at her belt.


    I don''t remember the gun. That didn''t come with the costume.


    Noticing my glance Rou pats it calling it the ¡®Captain beater 2.0''.


    Of course, I should have known.


    Keep up the good work Triff.


    Just don''t kill anyone.


    Can I joke about that now? I think its been long enough.


    Soon after the rest return, I finish my work on Mirna''s costume. Only to turn around and have to make an accompanying bun costume for El. Apparently she liked the witch costume but it just wasn''t ¡®her''.


    I don''t get it.


    But apparently, a bun to accompany Mirna fits her character more.


    "It''s done, Captain. Do you still need it?"


    "Perfect timing Triff. Let''s give it a shot."


    "What''s that, what''s that," Mirna asks pulling my sleeve and pointing to the machine Triff had placed before me.


    Honestly it was hard to call it a sewing machine so I let Triff take the lead on naming it.


    "It''s a sewing machine," Triff says plainly.


    Oh, well then.


    "How does it works? What''s it do?" Mirna asks turning her pleading attention to Triff.


    "Magic."


    Interesting, I''m pretty sure that''s how it worked in my world too.


    "Wooooooow" Mirna replies with awe.


    Was it so amazing? Our ship runs on Magic. Magic pumps water through the pipes and it even runs her stovetop.


    In any case, it works right. As I push the wireless pedal on the floor the needle begins jumping up and down through the off-white fabric stitching it perfectly.


    The crew gasps at the mend once I test its strength in front of them. Were they beginning to see the possibilities?


    Mm, sewing machines will be a good innovation for this world. Better clothes means... well better clothes. Nobody can complain about that.


    I just wish I had it when I was hand stitching Mirna''s costumes. It would have cut my time in half.


    "Done. Try it on El. But you know you two will have to stick real close for the effect to look right."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "No problem! I love hugging Mirna." El says with a smiling and smushing Sausage-Mirna into a hug.


    "Ah, no! You are messing up my condiments." Mirna begs, reaching for a pickle slice that had fallen off.


    I suppose Velcro wasn''t the right choice. Back to the drawing board.


    ~ ~


    "What are you supposed to be Ely?"


    "That''s a bold question coming from, what exactly?"


    "Obviously I''m a witch. Can''t you see the hat?"


    "No, no no. that''s not a witches hat. However, I am relieved."


    "Oh?"


    "Nothing nothing. Let''s go get some of Mom''s honey drops before they disappear."


    "That''s my sister!"


    "Mirna comes too, you need to be here to demonstrate my costume."


    I should really quit eavesdropping on pointless conversations.


    The festival was taking place on a large platform the elves had hoisted into the trees. Lights made from glowing fungus as well as fireflies drift around the canopy keeping it lit enough to see the costumes and meal.


    The elves paid careful attention to the environment of the party. With all the decorations it felt like they had been planning for decades I could hardly believe it was only our fourth day here. These elves move quickly when it comes to parties.


    "Ah, Cole! I have someone I need to introduce you too. Eldywyn you come too. You remember Rywnym right?"


    "Oh, It''s nice to meet you Mr. ¡­"


    "Fall-leaf. I hear you are the one who stole my wife?"


    "Oooooooh. I see."


    "Indeed. So if you would only relinquish your proposal to her. It would really be for the best. An elf belongs with one of her kind after all." Rywhatever says glancing between El and I. Finally he hammers another nail. "I am sure her father would prefer her to be with another Elf too. Surely you wouldn''t go against the Elf King''s wishes."


    I''m the demon king. I''ll do whatever I damn well please.


    I wish I could say that. But I''m not nearly that ballsy.


    Is that what the Elf king thinks? He hasn''t changed his facial expression at all. What is his play?


    El stays silent behind me. I had never seen her act like this. She was never the timid type, but this had set her shivering behind me.


    But this person is weak. Doesn''t El realize this? Why is she scared?


    Does she think I will follow this man''s words?


    Ignoring the man who stood proudly looking down at me I turn to El who casually gripped onto my shirt cuff.


    "Hey, you know I won''t allow that right? You are my conquered princess, even if your dad begged me to return you I wouldn''t. So don''t get so nervous. I won''t allow that dude to touch you."


    "That dude?" The elf scoffs towards me who continued to ignore him. "Did you hear what he said Elf King? He doesn''t mean to return your daughter! We should immediately¡­"


    "I didn''t expect him to." The king says nodding with a noble expression. "You really don''t know much about women Ry, you should have paid more attention to the folk tales we were told as kids."


    "Pah! I don''t have time for foolish things. If Elywyn won''t be mine I have nothing to do here. But you haven''t seen the last of me."


    I kind of feel like we have.


    The man disappears into the crowd grumbling to the women on either arm.


    "I like your frog costume King Godwyn."


    "Ah thank you! But as I''ve said before, just call me God."


    "That''s a little..."


    "Ah, there you are Cole!" Kapi voices shouts from behind. A few elves tumble as she sprints through the crowd. She wore what looked like an attempt at a sailor uniform. Maybe Damein was a fan of the school girl look?


    "What are you supposed to be?"


    "Ah¡­ That''s..." She blushes before leaning her face to my ear.


    I don''t get it, I''m well aware you''re an exhibitionist but what does that have to do with¡­


    Oh.


    Oh!


    "So its really true that clothes are sometimes more arousing!" She says with a smirk.


    She''s not wrong. She never wore panties in the first place but now that fact feels even more alarming.


    Surely she must have a leaf or¡­


    No, I can''t check. There are too many watching eyes.


    Protect me, don''t just cautiously glare at her!


    "Ah, Cole I had no idea you got along so well with our maid. Will you bring her when you leave as well?"


    "No, no no... don''t get me in more trouble Godwyn."

 Chapter 47

    We left the Elves the day after the party. Wendy and El had a long tearful goodbye. Wendy was reluctant to part again so soon. I understood, but I also felt like inviting her to come along would be a bad idea.


    I asked El if she wanted to stay but she firmly refused. ¡®The world tree will always be here.'' El said with a smirk. Wendy nodded at the phrase. El''s father as well as Kapi gave us a bag of items and sent us on our way.


    For the past two days, we have just been playing with all the random stuff they gave us. It feels like Christmas, everyone has something interesting. Mirna is experimenting with spices, Triff is building a new magic tool with specialty magic core, Rou is target shooting in the hold, and Aqua is teasing me with leaves.


    Even the Birds are decorated in shining metal armor. How in the hell did the elves have time for that? Or rather, did they really make those? They seem extremely intricate. It almost looks like dwarf work.


    "You guys just wanna laze around again today?" I ask the group from slumped on a couch.


    "Yeah!"


    "Well aren''t we in a rush? What else could we do?"


    "I don''t know. Are we in such a hurry? From the sound of the elves stories, it''s only a few days out."


    "I agree. This isn''t by any means accurate." Rou takes a sheet of paper out and sets it beside her map next to the west coast where the elven forest sat. "It seems like it''s about here."


    She draws a squiggly line indicating a deep cover where nations capital sat.


    I glance at a few of the islands on the map. "So we would be around here then? We just saw this little funky looking island."


    "Yeah, we will reach the edge of my map soon. I''d guess we are halfway there."


    "And today is?"


    "The 2nd."


    "Oh, we are gravy!"


    "I agree, we have plenty of time. So who wants to explore a trench?"


    "You mean?" Rou points to a deep grove drawn into the map.


    "Yeah, why not? As long as we keep it safe and avoid anything dangerous like the turtle thingy we should be fine."


    "And we have Aquaro..."


    "No, we can''t rely on her always. We need to learn to handle problems like that ourselves. She nearly lost the reef coming to save us. It''s a small loss really but I could tell it upset her."


    The crew nod gravely. This was a subject none of us like to talk about. The events at point port were hard for everyone to swallow. It was the first time they truly saw how much damage demon power can do.


    "So let''s go diving!"


    """Yeah!!""" The group cheer in unison.


    Rou grabs a grey stone tablet from the table and slides her finger across it. The ship tilts momentarily as our course is adjusted.


    I''ll never get used to this. Have we surpassed my world? The ship is completely autonomous at this point basically, we give the beast core a general direction and it avoids obstacles on the way.


    It has no eyes so Triff theorizes it can detect land and dangers based on mana.


    Just what exactly had the Elves upgrades created?


    Is my ship self-aware?


    How exactly does one conduct a Turing test?


    No, forget Excalibur, Ye beat me in chess, twice. I can''t keep ignoring that, right?


    Eh, sure I can. Watch me.


    "Aren''t you scared though captain?"


    "Oh? Of?"


    "The cursed line."


    "Cursed line?" Is that this places version of the Bermuda triangle?


    "Every ship that goes through the line sinks. Or so they say."


    "Interesting. Seems even more like our type of thing. I can''t wait to get the..."


    """Wahhh¡­""" The standing crew shout as the ship suddenly drops propulsion and sinks back into the waves.


    Admittedly it is a strange feeling, but I''ve mostly gotten used to it at this point.


    "So we have already arrived?" I ask towards Rou who checks on the stone tablet. A few etched signals glow on the board. She presses one before turning to me.


    "Mhm, It seems the ship set itself to 150% output. Our magic reserves are low but no problems they will recover over time. But I really worry about the personality it''s developing."


    "Shh, it''ll hear you."


    ~ ~


    "I bet she''s nice," Mirna says twirling with a scale chip bracelet at her wrist. A plume of dust obscures her momentarily before she appears again behind me with mock malicious intent. I block a dozen rapid kidney stabs before tossing her into the air (Water). "Mah no fun."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "You were close that time. Maybe next time."


    I say that, but honestly, she is training me more than anything at this point, I always have my guard up around her. The wonders of demon magic I suppose. I boost people around me who in turn teach me high-level skills.


    Maybe I should get some shooting lessons from Rou and El. They are the self-proclaimed ¡®Power Rangers''.


    "So what are we going to do down here Master?" Alice asks glancing around at the strange grey fish who swam by in large groups.


    "I don''t know exactly? What are we doing? I thought you said this place was cool?"


    "Its right up there captain, I thought it best to park the boat outside the edge of the line."


    "I see. So where is this li..." I begin to ask taking a step through the cloudy water but I immediately feel something off. Nothing is under my foot, Aqua and Rou who stood on either side of me grip my sleeve pulling me back to the ledge.


    "Careful Captain. It''s dark but pay attention."


    I brush myself off and glance down at what I almost just did.


    Infront of me is endless nothing, even with demon enhanced sight I cant see a thing in the deep blackness.


    The cloud of dust that had once obscured my foot slowly floated downwards with nothing restricting it. It disappeared after a few hundred feet once our light no longer hit it.


    Just how far down is it?


    I wouldn''t have died per say but it wouldn''t have been a fun fall.


    Well, maybe kinda fun.


    "So how exactly do we..."


    "What? You want to go down there?" Rou asks arching her eyebrows. "Is that such a good idea?"


    "Eh? Why not?"


    "Yeah! Let''s do it! We can jump like Captain!"


    "No, no that''d be dangerous! Maybe we set up ropes?"


    "We can''t enter the trench! Do we even know if the tools work that deep?! This is far too dangerous."


    "Eh, quit being a wuss. Let''s go!"


    The bickering started quickly. Do none of them notice? I won''t point it out, I''m curious.


    The two creatures finally entering into my sight appear human-like but they slide through the water effortlessly.


    More Abyssals?


    I don''t think so.


    "Hey hey, they are human! Let''s do it, come on, come on!"


    "Eh how? Are you sure? How can you tell from this far?"


    "Smell, I can tell at least one is a male too!"


    "Only one? It''s a large group. That''s statistically unlikely."


    You don''t have to tell me. Or rather, you don''t have to whisper about me from so far away.


    "Come on let''s do it. We can take turns!"


    "Fine, I won''t deny this is a great chance."


    "Yay!"


    "But hold on, it won''t work if they are already on the bottom of the sea. Dead humans won''t work you know."


    "They aren''t dead! I can smell aliveness."


    "I see."


    "Come on let''s go say hi." The closer of the two says smirking and gaining a boost of speed. "I get first dibs."


    "Hi!" I reply with a hearty wave.


    The two, shocked by the fact I could hear them veer into each other before plowing into the ground in a jumbled mess of hand and fins.


    Mermaids huh?


    I don''t have time for this shit.


    "Hey, human. Have babies with us! Hurry, hurry. And then fall to your inevitable death."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Uw¡­ Well? Did you mishear? We will copulate until you drown."


    "Well, what if I can''t drown."


    "Yo..." The mermaid turns to the other.


    "See this is why we can''t just rush in. Humans are strange sometimes."


    "This is not at all how the stories go! Just how much did Mom lie about!?"


    "Aww calm down Tup, It''s not all failed yet, he hasn''t said he won''t. The fear of death doesn''t always have to be the technique. Perhaps we could appeal to him in other ways."


    "You are right! We haven''t failed yet! I will trust in the other things mother taught me!" The mermaid again turns to me. She locks her arms together squeezing her shell covered breasts together. "How about it? Have babies with us? Help us save the mermaid race!"


    What? No way.


    Please stop getting me in trouble.

 Chapter 48

    "Oh come on, don''t lie! That''s rude." The mermaid smacks her friend with her tail before turning her attention to me. "I am sorry for her, she''s an idiot but her reasoning isn''t out of impure motives. If you would impregnate us it would be of great help."


    "Is there truly an issue with the birthrate of your race?"


    "Ah somewhat but it''s not such a problem, we are genetically predisposed to handle long stints without mating. Our lifespans are long so even if we can''t mate we won''t die out."


    "Why do you need humans though?"


    "Because males don''t exist in our society. We steal males from the surface and use them until they sink. Or that is the old tale, lately not a boat will enter the area it seems."


    "Hey, hey. Why are you telling him all that?"


    "He seems nice, and maybe he can help."


    "Nah, I can''t help. Don''t get me wrong, sounds amazing. But I would get in tons of trouble."


    "Trouble?"


    "Mhm."


    "Ah! That is why there are so many women! Perhaps the surface world is in a similar situation as ours? Many more women exist than males? So you are these ones slave perhaps?"


    "Master, a slave?" Alice staggers at the thought before fanning her blushing face.


    "There is no such situation, I am just, special I guess?"


    "Right! Captain is the most special! He can definitely help you!"


    "No, no Mirna we don''t want him to help them."


    "Why not?"


    *Whisper whisper*


    "In the butt?"


    *Whisper whisper*


    "But it has no pants on. So where is the..."


    This time one of the mermaids leans to Mirna.


    *Whisper whisper*


    "So it is the butt! I knew it!"


    Mirna could learn to whisper better I think.


    That could have been a delightful surprise, just kidding.


    I have no interest really. It takes a bit more than shell bra''s to convince me to help you.


    "Why do you want me to impregnate you? Do you want children that badly?"


    The two glance at each other silently conversing for once


    "Nope"


    "Nah, that''d be a huge hassle."


    "So then why?"


    The two again glance at each other silently choosing a lie perhaps?


    "If we get pregnant we will have a place to live."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s a rule in mermaid culture. Once you turn 20 you move out of your mother''s ship. You can live in the group house until you are the oldest and another needs to move in. The two of us got kicked out a few weeks ago. We have been hunting ever since."


    "You said ship?"


    "Mhm, that''s why we sink the ships you see. We live in them. But we so rarely get new ships."


    "Alright, take me to the village then. I will help but it has to be quick, I don''t have time for this anymore."


    "Rude."


    "Sorry, sorry but this seems like a long adventure and we already have so much to do."


    "No, no it''s fine I will lead you. I hate to make you wait."


    "Ah, no I didn''t mean it like that..."


    "I understand you are a busy man."


    Ah no, I feel guilty. Wait I am helping them, I shouldn''t be feeling guilty.


    "And I''ll have you know I won''t be impregnating you."


    "Well no, of course, it doesn''t always happen on the first time."


    Stolen story; please report.


    "That''s not what I mean. I will give you guys a few ships. What is your population right now?"


    "Probably around thirty-five thousand."


    "Shit, that''s a lot of points. Alright let me talk to someone in charge of your village and I will help." The mermaid smiles widely at my confident tone although the eyes have a hint of lust so I add a tag to the end. "I won''t be helping you in ¡®that'' way through. Although I really do appreciate the offer."


    "Mhmm fine. If we can get a place to live and not need to give birth I''d be happy. But I won''t just give up. You will sink eventually."


    That''s terrifying. How in the hell do I handle thirty-five thousand of them?


    Easy.


    I just ignore them and give them a few hundred boats. I can ask them to deliver me some clams or something in return. Having mermaids owe me a favor is surely a great thing for a pirate.


    "Captain you don''t intend to¡­ with all thirty-five thousand do you?"


    "No. I can''t stress this enough, I won''t be helping with that."


    After about an hours worth of controlled falling, we found ourselves in the Mermaid village.


    City?


    I never remember what the rules are for that.


    It''s a town if it''s over 1k?


    City if it''s over 10k?


    Whatever, that''s the least of my issues. I am getting looks unlike any I have ever experienced.


    Looks of untamed lust are coming from all directions. We were swarmed as soon as we set foot in the city.


    The crew were able to keep the group a good ten feet from me, Clove was in charge of close range shielding, she latched to me closely surrounding me with her shield aura.


    "Hey, hey enough!" An older mermaid says firmly striking fear into the rest of the group. "He has helped us enough already, leave him be. I hear he wants to speak to me. Begone all you."


    The mermaids scatter while grumbling. So this is the one in charge?


    She helped me out with that lie.


    But in any case, I will make it true.


    "I want to give you a few hundred ships for your people to live in? What can you give me in return?"


    "Oh? Straight to the point."


    "I''m in a hurry."


    "I see." The mermaid leader thinks about it carefully. "We can give gold and jewels but I doubt you would be interested in such things."


    "Not really."


    "Then what is it that you need?"


    "I was figuring something like gathering shellfish or something but¡­ I actually thought of something new, how about we just forget the payment and you just owe me a favor in the future."


    "Fair enough. Then how do you plan to help us?"


    But I ignore her question instead investigating an overview of the city with my menu.


    "How about I add a couple dozen here next to the airship. I also have an old slave ship I could put next to this battleship in the corner of the city."


    "Yeah yeah, that''s exactly where we were thinking of setting them! Good plan!"


    "You seem unsurprised by my ability," I say after placing the third ship in a neat row on the seabed.


    "Humans are strange. I have known someone like you."


    "I figured as much."


    So it''s another one who likes to live in the open.


    These spirits are really everywhere.


    Can I really just chock this up to coincidence?

 Chapter 49

    "Hey, Mr.! Thanks for the house! I''m sorry we couldn''t fuck."


    "Don''t worry about it. It was nice meeting you two."


    "Likewise! Come see us again real soon!"


    "Yeah, we''ll see."


    With that reluctant exchange, I pressed the button on Rou''s tablet that gets us out of this situation.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "We should have just lazed on the ship."


    "Mhm¡­ Captain''s fault. He must have known it would happen."


    "Hey, I thought I did pretty good. Give me some credit."


    "Mmm, I suppose you did well."


    "So in return, I should get cookies right?"


    "Yay! Let''s do it! Snicker-doodles or chocolate chip?"


    "Both?"


    "Yay!"


    In the end, we made ice cream sandwiches. Watching everyone suffer from brain freezes was a secret pleasure. It, unfortunately, messed with our appetite for dinner though. We all got stern talkings-to by Mirna.


    Not fair, it''s her fault for making such delicious cookies.


    But I did introduce the ice cream, so I guess we share the blame.


    "Captain is trying to fatten us up."


    "Not true."


    "Mm, he was playing with my stomach last night. I think he likes a little fluffiness!"


    "No, no I was just doing that because you have a cute navel. No, we are getting off topic."


    "There was no topic Captain."


    "Mhm, that''s right. Well, then let''s think of one."


    Preferably one that''s not embarrassing.


    "Captain, are you excited to meet the other heroes?"


    "Oh. That''s a good question. Hmm, well yeah I would say I''m excited. I want to see what type of people they are. I doubt they will be dangerous people but I think this is a good chance to investigate my opponents."


    "You are a demon first of course."


    "Mm exactly. Hero comes second, first I need to be assured of my safety."


    "Are you going to beat them all into submission? It would be a pretty good idea. Show them who''s the boss."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    A few of the crew nod to the statement.


    "No, I don''t plan to. I think if they think little of me I will have made a good impression."


    "Hmm?"


    "I don''t want them to always think. ¡®Oh I can''t solve this, better call Cole''."


    "That''s true."


    "Mhm."


    "Are you nervous they might find out your real identity?"


    "Not particularly. How would they? Unless one of them is a spirit. In which case they wouldn''t narc."


    "Mmm, but they could smell you like Coya or Khara"


    "True, well we will climb that bridge when we come to it."


    I''m not worried. Heroe''s are just normal people. They are probably around as strong as Clove or Calis. Nothing my crew can''t handle.


    "We should be on our best behavior though, let''s try not to purposely antagonize anyone."


    "I think that''s only you who does that Captain."


    "What about El and Donwyn?"


    "True."


    "Hey I wasn''t antagonistic, he started it!"


    "Also true. But you understand what I mean right? We don''t want to start a fight right off the bat. Obviously, if they do something that isn''t nice I will take care of them though."


    """Yes Captain.""" The crew responds in sync.


    "Good. Also, we are going to keep it to non-Triff-made weapons. I would rather they not know about our technological level. Especially considering we haven''t shared any of it yet."


    "What about the boat?"


    "Well the ECC guys are selling those engine packs now, so I don''t mind that knowledge being spread."


    "That''s right weren''t we going to start selling the ¡®Captain Killer Rifle'' 1.0?"


    "Yeah, it seems there is high demand for it in farming and hunting circles."


    "I want Minerva to check it first though. I trust the Captain Killer Rifle but I want to be sure nothing can go wrong."


    "Shouldn''t we rename that?"


    "Hmm? Why?"


    No reason I guess.

 Chapter 50

    "Hail! Do you have business in the Capital?" A man standing at the bow of the ship opposite us asks glancing up and down our odd looking ship.


    "Mm, we came for the Hero summit."


    "Yeah? You and every other merchant here? But what exactly sets you apart from all the other ships we are sending away?" The guard again shouts between our two ships.


    "I am a hero?" I hold the silver emblem in the air so it can properly catch the rays of the light.


    "That, yeah that''ll do it." The man laughs before saying a few words to the men on his ship.


    They grip ropes and raise the sail carefully maneuvering the ship next to us.


    It was actually really impressive, I didn''t know you could control a sailboat that well. Rotating that well would be impossible if not for our thrusters but they had done it with nothing but wind and skill.


    Rou and Aqua look at them with awestruck eyes.


    "Third Class General of the Karesh Navy, Scott Garvis, at your service. Hero from..." He squints his eyes across the gap between our ships. "Is that Calistor?"


    "Yeah."


    "I''ll be damned, I didn''t know they got one. You must be new?"


    "That''s right. I suppose word doesn''t spread very quickly?"


    "Ah, I''m sure the big wigs all know but heroes pop up and die so often they usually get disregarded unless it''s from your own country."


    "Makes sense. Speaking of do you all know anything about the heroes from the other countries?" I ask turning to the crew.


    "Hmm..."


    "Well, there is the ¡®Silver Hero'' of course!"


    "Oh yeah, you guys know about our Hero?"


    The crew thinks about it a moment. Honestly, all I have ever heard is the name. Do they know more than me?


    "But you know that''s just what we call our hero right? It''s not like it''s their name or something."


    "Wait what?"


    "Yeah, Silver hero is second only to the Gold hero."


    "Gold Hero?"


    "Mm, the original hero. The Hero God. The names may change but all countries have a story of him. He can be nothing less than a god. And in our darkest times, he will return to do right. Our silver hero is a bulwark until the Original needs to return."


    This country prays to Damien?


    Jesus. That''s heavy, I wonder if he was around when that started. I know I wouldn''t be thrilled about a religion forming around me. Although maybe he was an egotist, perhaps he loved it. Adoration from millions. I am sure its many people''s dream.


    "Ah, I shouldn''t be spouting mumbo jumbo. My apologies Hero! We will lead you right away!"


    "Thank you." The man turns to me straightens his back and fires off a firm salute. I follow the action and he goes into ease before turning back to his men and commands them to set sail.


    I do the same before pulling my Cultural adviser aside.


    "Hero is ranked above General for the Karashi military. We are technically the commanding vessel right now." Clove explains pushing up invisible glasses and smiling smugly.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Interesting, what exactly does that mean?"


    Rou answers this time. "Nothing really, there are obvious commands you can''t make but if a fight were to break out right now you would be expected to take the lead."


    "It''s actually more to reduce liability for the military. If a hero comes up to them and says ¡®hey help me attack this thing'' and then damages a city by accident, it can''t be the soldier''s responsibility. The hero was the one who was at fault in the situation."


    I see I can still imagine that could be misused though. Hell, I am thinking of dozens of ways to misuse it already.


    It''s almost like this world was designed for demons like me and Damien.


    That reminds me, I definitely need to thank Damien if I ever figure out the key to the stone in the world tree.


    I feel like I''m close to figuring it out. I''m just missing something.


    That one piece that brings everything together. That tiny bit of knowledge that is still beyond me.


    If I can master demonization I know for sure I can figure out what that stone is.


    But, easier said than done. It''s not like they write books on it.


    No, rather Damien just wrote the wrong book.


    Not that it hasn''t been helpful.


    "Woah!" Mirna shouts from the bird''s nest with El. "Captain Captain! Look!"


    She points in the direction of the piers in the distance. Behind it lay a blue and gold city surrounded by marble walls.


    It reminded me of a skyline in my world. Large towers of different shapes and sizes spike up throughout the city. It wasn''t New york level. Maybe more like downtown LA, a few clusters of towers sparsed between medium and small buildings. Wealthy looking buildings sat beside crumbling shanty towns.


    It didn''t feel like the Capital in Calistor. Everone here talked to each other. Every corner seemed to be a street market. There was a bustle that Calistor''s Capital could never have.


    We have to change Calistor. This country is a good ideal. Reaching this level would be a start.


    "Lets go check out shops!"


    "No, no food!"


    "Ingredients! We can make everything here better anyway!"


    "Master, can I get a new collar?"


    "Oh is yours too rough Alice?"


    "Ah, Rou. The opposite actually, it no longer chafes, it has become far too worn in."


    "I shouldn''t have asked..." Rou says setting her face into her palm.


    "We will have time for all that after. I want to hurry and check in at the Summit first."


    "Mhm fine."


    "Captains right! Let''s go meet the other heroes and their parties."


    Oh, I forgot about the other hero''s parties. I doubt I am the only one with one.


    Do they all have Harems too? It seems like the logical first choice.


    I can''t wait to ste¡­ meet them.

 Chapter 51

    The roundtable centered in the assembly hall in Karash was near completely silent. A dozen Hero''s sat across from me. I wasn''t aware there were so many. Just how many countries are there?


    Behind each Hero stood at least two party members, occasionally they would lean over to their hero and whisper an opinion to which the hero would nod or whisper a reply.


    "Would you mind proving your strength to us?" A man in his mid 40''s says after getting a few words from his robed partners.


    "Why should I?" I respond plainly.


    A few of the Hero''s glance at each other at my response. Perhaps they want to see if they can boss me around? Don''t get me wrong, if worse comes to worse I will definitely ¡®show them my strength''. But unless they give me a real good reason I''m not showing them shit.


    "Ah, you don''t have to of course. Personally, my group and I are mainly worried in regards to you and your parties age."


    "Why do you care?"


    The table begins to mumble to each other with my blunt statement but I cut them off.


    "Aren''t we just supposed to kill the Demon King? Who cares how old I am, as long as I have something that can kill the demon king."


    A bearded man in the corner scoffs at this. "And you have such a thing?"


    "Mm, I''ve got Holy light." I say cueing Aqua, "And a holy sword."


    I drop Triff''s new sword into my hand from inventory and pulse enough mana inside so the cool blue glow is visible.


    "That''s¡­" The first man says standing from his chair. "I''ve heard about it in stories but it''s the real thing. I apologize, Cole, hero of Calistor. I was rude, forgive me."


    "No, it''s no worries."


    "Bah, make a blade glow. Who cares. You think that''s strength? Will the Demon king fall to your magic tricks and illusions?"


    Illusion? That ball of light will deconstruct your atoms. Wanna try?


    No, I shouldn''t say that.


    But I really want to¡­


    The table broke again into a discussion just as it had when I first arrived.


    There seem to be two camps. Those who trust that Calistor has appointed a strong person, and those who believe I am just a poster child with no real abilities.


    The positions almost seemed rehearsed though, I suppose it wasn''t the first time it had happened. The camp on my side was mostly filled with those under forty years old, while the other faction was the old guard.


    Only one at the table stayed silent.


    The mysterious one of course.


    The lone female. She looked to be a few years older than me, she occasionally rocked in her seat but other than that she sat regally in her chair watching the groups argue back and forth.


    Finally, she seemed to have reached her limit of patience.


    "Are we going to continue to argue about this all day? You know this isn''t the purpose of this summit. Why does it always devolve into squabbling over new members?"


    The table instantly cuts to silence at her words.


    She commands extreme respect here it seems.


    "I apologize for their behavior Hero Cole, it''s unsightly, I hope you won''t think poorly of us based on them." The woman in the gray shawl says indicating towards the other eleven heroes.


    "No, it''s no worries. I understand their reluctance. But I can assure them I am strong, although I''m not really interested in proving it." I turn to the antagonist and add a final tag. "But I will if I have to."


    His eyes widen a bit at my threat.


    "Well I am glad, I believe that will be unnecessary. Possessing both the ¡®light of birth'' as well as well as the ¡®holy chill'' is more than enough to prove your worth."


    "Mm, thank you."


    "And with that, I think we should break for lunch today. I think the old timers need to un-bunch their undies."


    The table erupts into chatter for a moment before the other eleven heroes and I nod to the suggestion.


    I think we dared not go against her. She seems in charge around here. I don''t want to get on her bad side.


    ~ ~


    "Gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee!" The refined woman says after she led me and my group in the opposite direction as the rest.


    The woman zigzags in the hallway gripping at her hand anxiously.


    Just as I begin to theorize that her refined nature may just be an act I realize just how wrong I was. She slides the silver ring on her finger off quickly dropping a dozen cup sizes and half as many inches in height.


    "Gotta pee gotta pee gotta pee!!" The Mirna sized girl cries as she sprints in front of us.


    What the fuck is going on?


    Is that ring what I think it is?


    Mirna seems curious as well so she dashes after the girl. "Lemme try lemme try! Come back!"


    "Ahhhh¡­" The girl sighs from behind the door she lead us all towards.


    "Did you lead us here just to make us listen to you pee or¡­?"


    "No, no. This is just a side trip. I''m bringing you to Mini." The girl replies from the bathroom.


    Eventually, I hear fabric rustling and the door swings open. The short girl grips my hand and pulls me again down the hallway.


    Did you even wash your hands? That''s gross.


    If I get pink eye I''m blaming you.


    "Captain this is far too quickly. Didn''t you say you would consult us first before you add another..."


    "Hey, I''m not in control of this situation at all. Don''t blame me."


    "Quiet, quiet, we are almost there." The kid leading me by hand says impatiently rounding a corner and nearly yanking me into it.


    "Hey, can Mirna try that thing? Please?"


    "Thing?" The girl asks Mirna who had run to catch up her.


    "The boob grow tool!"


    "Oh, sure. Here."


    That can''t possibly be its real name.


    Mirna catches the ring and looks over it carefully. She begins to put it on but the girl stops her.


    "Not on that finger. Here put it on here." She moves it to her right hand and slides it down her finger.


    I knew it.


    But forget that. Right now I''m looking at adult Mirna.


    "Holy¡­" I stammer accidentally.


    "Holy shit," Aqua says from behind me. "Let me try let me try!"


    Aqua clutches at the now taller Mirna''s hand. "No way! Captain hasn''t said what he thinks. And I wanna see a mirror!"


    "It''s¡­ You look great Mirna, it''s hard to believe it''s really you."


    Is it obvious I''m blushing? It isn''t, right?


    So this is how she would have grown up? Obviously, her clothes would be better fitting if she were actually an adult but, she does have a certain charm that my Mirna can''t possibly possess.


    But it doesn''t feel like her. Something is majorly off.


    "Ah! That''s weird! I don''t like it!" Mirna says pulling the ring off and shoving it to me after glancing in a hand mirror. "This is Mirna Captain. That face¡­ It was unfamiliar, scary."


    "Mm, I know." I hug her who had begun to tear up. "I agree Mirna. You should just be you."


    "I am sorry, I should have warned you against looking in the mirror. It''s a strange experience to have a different face."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    So it doesn''t only change the body? I suppose it''s useful if this girl has been the hero here for some time.


    "Still want to try it Aqua?" Rou asks the sour-faced girl.


    "Well, perhaps Captain gives me a hug for the scary experience like Mirna?" Aqua says tapping her fingertips together.


    "We are here. Ah, I did this backward. My name is Yutia, Spirit of Loyalty. And this is my sister." She opens the door revealing a fast asleep girl in a lab coat. "Ah! Mini! Put on some clothes you have guest!"


    "Huh?!" The girl asks jolting from the desk and glancing around with heavy eyelids.


    I can now tell she is shirtless underneath the open lab coat.


    "Eh, it was hot! I''m working with¡­ Oh? We have guests?"


    "Exactly hurry, hurry!"


    "Oh, ok." Minerva looks around the desk at various silver and gold devices. She decides on one and presses it gingerly.


    A bright light fills the room for a moment before dimming to reveal a clothed Spirit of Magic.


    "Sorry about that. Nice to meetcha." She says bowing to me graciously from behind the desk. "Why''d you bring him here Yutia?"


    "Because he had one of your things! The one from Zo!"


    "Oh! Really?"


    "Mm, that''s right. I''m a..."


    "You are a demon too? Wow. That''s¡­ How''s that possible?" She asks rubbing her face.


    "Is it so bizarre to be both the hero and demon king?"


    "Well, I suppose not. I just feel like I''m missing something." The girl says taking a sheet of paper and jotting a few notes to gather her thoughts.


    "Oh yeah, Triff didn''t you say you wanted an autograph?"


    "Shhhh" Triff says from behind me.


    "Oh Clove your necklace is glowing."


    "Hmm? Oh. It is, hold on a moment I need to take this." She steps from the room into the empty hallway.


    I see her press the gem and then she appears to be listening to something.


    I shouldn''t eavesdrop. Not that I could if I wanted I suppose.


    "Minerva, will you please look over our boat design? Lately, it has had strange reactions to a divining rod, I theorize the magic interference is forming a..."


    "Wha¡­" An utterly shocked voice cries from behind our group.


    It''s Clove, she is on her knees with her hand over her mouth.


    Tears are slowly streaming down her face.


    "Hey? Whats wrong?" Alice asks rushing to her and grasping at her other hand which sat shaking.


    "Everything ok?" Rou follows after Alice, carefully brushing the tears from Cloves face.


    "My father¡­ Calis he¡­" She sputters trying her best to explain through choking tears.


    "Give her a minute, guys. She needs to catch her breath."


    Clove wipes her face taking her hand from Alice''s grip. She takes a deep breath and begins again.


    "My father is dead. Calis proclaimed himself King, and he rescinded your hero status he also put out a warrant for your arrest."


    Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit


    "Is your father''s body¡­?" I begin to ask.


    "Mm, one of my men risked his life to get the ashes out of the capital before the lockdown."


    "Ashes¡­ So then you think it was..."


    "I am sure of it. His first proclamation as king was to spread my father''s ashes to every corner of the country. Obviously, he knows of your ability so he wanted that possibility removed first and foremost."


    "And your mother is she¡­?"


    "She escaped with my men. She is extremely shaken up though."


    "We should return as soon as..."


    "We can''t he is sending men to burn all the piers and port cities."


    "Goddamnit!" I say rubbing my temples. This is far outside my expectations. I knew he wasn''t being entirely honest but I didn''t expect such quick bold actions. But he knows I am far away, he thinks he can get away with it in this small window. "Triff, how close are we?"


    "For Exodus? Oh, geez skipping Genesis entirely?"


    "No, we will do them simultaneously."


    "Pff, then like 50% maybe, there is no way we can handle that many. We have space for maybe seventy right now. But we''re talking hundreds of thousands aren''t we? It''s impossible as it is."


    "We have to try. It will be a lot of clean up but we have to do it now. There''s no choice."


    "That''s¡­ You''re right."


    "Captain, Triff? What are you two talking about? Is this really the time for..."


    "I''m sorry Clove. Your brother just forced my hand. I have to collapse Calistor''s economy. Or rather I''m going to steal it."


    "Steal it? Steal what?"


    "Your country. Or atleast the coastal towns."


    "You plan to invade Captain?"


    "No need, ECC has been building villages on my islands for weeks. Its mostly practice but it has its use."


    "You are going to convince the citizens to move?"


    "Mhm, And I''m going to destroy the dungeon too."


    "How¡­ you have been planning this for some time then? Did you never come to trust my brother?"


    "Not really. And even if I was wrong this plan would still have eventually come to pass. Destroying the dungeon and giving those people a home has always been on my to-do list."


    "Exodus?" Minerva asks from behind her desk still. "Did you say Exodus?"


    "That''s right. It''s the name of the plan. It means mass departure."


    "Why does that..." Minerva asks herself under her breath. She soon begins fishing through her desk drawers.


    Piles of envelopes and sheets flutter as she brushes past them in search of something.


    "Aha!" She finally says taking out a yellowed envelope.


    The seam crumbles under her fingers as she fishes it open. She carefully removes its contents. An equally yellowed sheet of ancient paper.


    She carefully reads over the words. Soon growing a smile on her face.


    The smile turns into a full grin as she continues down the paper.


    "Ha." She begins at first trying to mask it. She soon bursts into full blown laughter.


    "I see. I see." She eventually says after finally containing herself.


    She again turns to her desk drawer and retrieves a small box. Instead of opening it she lifts a small metal emblem from her desk.


    "Ever see one of these?" She asks tilting her head with a smile still gleaming on her face.


    "No, What is it?"


    "It''s for short range teleportation. You can teleport to anything you can see. It''s really handy."


    "But I imagine if you glance away from the target you could get into trouble though."


    "Ah, I''m not Aquarou I have failsafes for stupid stuff like that." She says with a laugh. "Want a demonstration?"


    With the question hanging in the air she reaches quickly for the small box.


    It opens and she vanishes before I can even understand what happened.


    She''s suddenly behind me and I feel a sharp pain in my lower back.


    I feel a hand carefully grip my cheek and a mouth whispers into my ear as I begin to collapse to the ground.


    "I''m sorry..."


    The blade slides further and a white pain overloads my brain. I try to hold on but my consciousness vanishes before I hear the rest of her apology.


    So I can die after all.

 Chapter 52

    "Wha¡­ What did you just¡­ Captain! Captain!" Rou shouts pressing on Cole''s crumpled body. "Aqua do something¡­ Captain is¡­ Aqua?"


    "Tell me, Minerva. Do you believe in a god?"


    "I..."


    "Have you made peace with your god? Are you prepared?"


    "Mirna wants to kill her! Slice into pieces, nobody hurts Captain."


    "Captain''s not hurt. He''s gone. This bitch punctured his mana with silver. There''s no coming back from that and she knows it. But I can do much worse than that. Don''t think you will get an easy treatment simply because you finished it quickly. You will die a slow and painful death. Alice restrain her."


    "Please wait a moment. He is not gone." Minerva says offering no resistance to Alice''s rough handling.


    "Don''t spout lies. It will only make this harder for you."


    "It is not a lie. He is alive."


    "Triff can I borrow your material disintegrator? It seems ideal."


    "Triff?"


    "This blade. It''s a magic tool."


    "That''s right she took it from inside her desk. So what?"


    "I can''t figure out its purpose but its extremely complex. How many combinations of magics does this use? Twelve, fourteen?"


    "Forty eight. I suggest you read the letter on my desk. You see I only did what I had to. I only did what Damien asked me to do."


    ~ ~


    Where am I?


    What''s this familiar feeling?


    Ah, serious deja vu.


    A beach again.


    Again spotless.


    I don''t get a stone? No, rather what''s happening? Is this that teleporting the lab rat was talking about? No, she said it was short range. This beach was not within range of the Summit grounds.


    What happened. I remember she appeared behind me and stabbed me with something. I remember the pain overwhelming me and thats it. She said something at the end but it made no sense so it was likely just my mind attempting to connect dots.


    I guess take stock for now.


    I am all here. No atoms lost in transport it seems. I need to hurry back. I imagine a huge fuss is being thrown over my absence.


    "..."


    Oh? There is someone here.


    "Sorry bout that, didn''t mean to scare you. Uhm strange question, but can I ask where exactly I am?"


    The girl hiding her body in the waves says nothing in return. Just staring at me with blushing cheeks.


    "Oh sorry your nak¡­ Oh wait, nevermind It''s just you Kapi. Why are you acting so embarrassed?"


    "Kapi?" She asks curiously standing while still holding her body carefully. "I am Kaphiwyn Dark-Maple? For what reason are you here? Speak!"


    "Kaphiwy¡­ You... Ah. I see."


    "Well? Speak your purpose already? Do you mean us harm?"


    "No, I¡­ I don''t mean you harm."


    "Then¡­?"


    "My name is Damien, I am here to warn you about an incoming attack from the elves."


    ~ ~


    *Letter to be opened in the event of Exodus.*


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    <It''s time to use it. That thing I asked you to make all those years ago. It''s him in front of you, or me rather. I suppose you are used to seeing me with the ring though. Don''t I look cute as a kid? Oh, and before Mirna carves you like a roast turkey please show her this letter. She likely remembers my signature from the paperwork for Excalibur. It should set them all at ease.>


    <Signed Cole D. Moedy>


    "What the hell is this supposed to mean?"


    "This is all a part of Exodus. Triff moving a hundred thousand people is outside your ability yes?"


    "Yes. That is true."


    "Mhm, so Cole had me work on it for the past thousand years. And here I thought it was just some stupid hobby."


    "Then you..."


    "Hey I''m back good work." a tall man in a black robe says suddenly appearing in the center of the room. "Ooh that''s good, I was worried this room was somewhere else. It would have sucked to show up halfway in the floor."


    "Who are¡­ what? Where?"


    "Ah, sorry." The man slides the ring off his finger returning to a more familiar form.


    "Cole? But you..." Aqua asks looking down at the crumbling body.


    "Mhm, sorry I couldn''t come back faster but all of my mana needed to vanish from this place. Otherwise, I''d explode or something, harmonic mana coalescence and all that."


    "Its the adverse reaction from two bound mana streams, it causes a..."


    "Yeah, yeah. We can get to that later." Cole turns to the girls who still were unable to understand what had just happened. "I missed you all so much! How long has it been?!"


    "What? It''s been like two minutes..."


    "How long has it been for you though Damien? Or do you prefer Cole?"


    "Around fourteen hundred years I think? And I do prefer Cole. It felt weird to go by my middle name for so long."


    "So¡­ But¡­ How?"


    "It''s a whole mass of paradoxes. It''s hard to explain."


    "You are both Damien and Cole?"


    "Mm, I went back in time to set up the world for my eventual appearance."


    "The infinite Loop theory has been disproven," Minerva says with a smirk as she takes a few notes on a pad of paper.


    "Infinite Loop?"


    "Mhm, we wondered for awhile if it was actually possible for me to return. Would the world just cease to exist once the loop had been completed? We went on and on about it for months. But it seems everything still exists. It''s just how I left it."


    "Yep, it seems to have been a perfect success. I must admit I nearly forgot about all that though."


    "Oh, I noticed. I almost gave you a stern talking to once we met again but I realized it wasn''t really fair."


    "Can''t punish me for future mistakes."


    "I know¡­ Well, let''s get going, we have a lot of work to do. And I should probably start explaining myself to everyone."


    "They won''t forgive you easily you know."


    "I know."

 Chapter 52.1

    *A chat*


    "Oh yeah didn''t I mention that? I said the place I sent him was a ¡®new world'' didn''t I? Why would I send him somewhere that I had already sent others? That would be no fun."


    "Mhm, I should have thought about that I guess."


    "Why? Thinks he''s lonely?"


    "No. It doesn''t seem like it."


    "Well, in any case, I already sent him a friend and he snubbed her."


    "What? A friend? Who?"


    "You really aren''t very observant."


    "Khara?"


    "Exactly. She doesn''t remember, but if he tried he could probably coax the memories out. But I wonder if he would even want that."


    "Hmm?"


    "He''s selfish, to not be the only one, that''s not like him. He says he hates the center of attention but he wouldn''t allow anyone else to have it."


    "True, he doesn''t exactly avoid the limelight. So you think he will actively avoid meeting another from his world? You think that is why he left Khara?"


    "No, he likely has no idea Khara is from earth. And once she does remember her own emotions will take over."


    "Hmm?"


    "She is an interesting case. I chose her because she ended her life after hearing about Coles death."


    "Someone he knew from earth!?"


    "No, well not personally. She was a fan."


    "A fan?"


    "Cole''s only. Have you not read his fanfiction?"


    "Oh? I didn''t know he wrote."


    "It''s not good, but it apparently helped Cara during a hard time, so it was an inevitable result."


    "I see..."


    "..."


    "Wait¡­ So there were never any demon kings then? What about all the horrible stuff that happened in the past? Who raped all..."


    "Mmm, Cole won''t be able to maintain this human-like life forever. Living countless eons will do something to your mind eventually."


    "That''s..."


    "It''s not a life of sunshine and butterflies. But he has to live it. It''s what''s holding his way of life together."


    "If cole were to die..."


    "The world would crumble. He has to live, he is the lynch-pin in countless paradoxes. The likes of which would rip the world apart"


    "Then if something happened would you..."


    "No way. What could I do anyway? He has dev mode on his menu now that he became Damien. He has more control than me down there at this point. He''ll be fine, just eat your popcorn and watch."


    "Fine. But he had better bang someone soon."


    "Tell me about it. Should be called ''Reincarnated, let''s get blue balls''."


    "Hey, they don''t like it when we get too meta."


    *Rumor Mill #6*


    "I saw it from the sea wall, it was the biggest damn fireball id ever seen. I had no idea magic tools could do that."


    "Idiot, didn''t you hear about the one at the tournament? It was even bigger than that."


    "But¡­ I really can''t imagine..."


    "It was obviously on purpose. What are you so nervous about? We are doing this by command of the king. Its the only logical choice, we need to help King Calis lessen the damage caused by those dangerous tools."


    "But still, people''s homes¡­ Whole villages? Why? Because one of that guy''s magic tools blew up the king? Isn''t that an overreaction? Have we even gotten confirmation from the prime minister? As far as I''m aware EC has done nothing but hel..."


    *Shink*


    *Thump*


    "Anyone else have a problem with the command? Anyone else having trouble seeing who the enemy is?"


    ""NO SIR!""


    "Good, begin."


    ~ ~


    "A ship will arrive at dawn. Collect only the necessities and board it in a calm quiet manner."


    "I understand. Th¡­ Thank you."


    "It seems its the only option. Calis shut down any possibility of a diplomatic solution."


    "I didn''t expect him to move in such a way."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "None of us did. Don''t blame yourself, Franz, you aren''t the boy''s father."


    "No. And neither is my brother. Yet he still forced himself to raise the wretch! And look at what happens."


    "Would it have been better if he had put the teen to death? He was what, Ellie''s age when the coup happened?"


    "Mm, Still. We should have been more careful. He shouldn''t have been given such a position. Recognizing him as a prince was the first mistake."


    "I don''t disagree. But it was my husband''s decision ultimately."


    "Ah, your highness?! I''m sorry I didn''t..."


    "Never mind it, has there been any word from Cole? Will he arrive soon?"


    "Mhm, he said he would be here in an hour, he has a few other things he needs to take care of apparently."


    "I see..."


    "Wait hour? How? Isn''t he in Karash?"


    "It''s not wise to think about his actions through a frame of logic."


    "True."


    *Request for aid*


    "Sure we''ll help."


    "Mhm, just give us something in return."


    "I''m not giving you the D, and you all still owe me a favor anyway."


    "Mmmmm, fine. What do we have to do?"


    "I have huge ships headed towards the main port cities, they each fit around a thousand people but they are extremely hard to maneuver, so I want you to help keep an eye out under water. How about it?"


    "Seems easy enough. How many ships?"


    "There are thirty but they will need to take a few trips each."


    "So a couple hundred mermaids will be enough?"


    "Yeah."


    "Can we take tips?"


    "If¡­ if they offer, sure. But don''t ¡®sink'' anyone, please. Once exhaustion sets in just let them back on the ship."


    "Mmm, fine."


    *First words*


    "I''m sorry..."


    "You''re sorry?! What the fuck are you talking about! You are gone for two thousand years and you just say, ¡®I''m sorry''."


    "Should I have said something else?"


    "There are a dozen other things you should say. For instance, where you have been, or why you left, or anything! You could explain what is happening."


    "I''m sorry Aquarou, I didn''t mean to lie to you, but you had to play your role perfectly in order for my life to happen correctly. I couldn''t risk telling you the truth. But I still thank you for those words all those years ago."


    "I¡­ I love you, Damien, I have missed you so much. I absolutely won''t allow you to escape this time!"


    "I don''t intend to. I love you too Aquarou. I am sorry for not being honest with you. Now, let''s go take over the world."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "And, call me Cole. Sorry, Damien sounds strange."


    "Mm, so you will be continuing to live in the child body?"


    "Yep, its the real me after all. It feels strange being tall."


    "Hmm, I see."


    "Problem?"


    "No, I think I could fall in love with Cole''s body as well I suppose."


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing."


    "By the way is Atlantis still in good shape?"


    "Yeah! It''s been in the rift for awhile but I have a few fish swim by and check it out every so often."


    "Could you raise it and move it somewhere around the #280''s islands."


    "Sure! Are we moving back to Atlantis?"


    "No, I''m just going to use it as our new Capital."


    "I see. Oh! By the way, what are you going to do about Kilsi?"


    "Shit¡­ where is she now?"


    "Running the dark guild."


    "Oh my god is she the one making those Collars? She must be."


    "Mhm..."


    "She will get a firm punishment I''ll tell you that much."


    "You know she will just..."


    "Oh, I know she will love it. I will have to think of a proper punishment. M''s are tough to deal with. I''ll ask Alice for help."


    "Those two should absolutely never meet."


    "I couldn''t agree more."